Speck 30.7

Last Chapter                                                                                               Next Chapter

I was plunged into darkness.  Things stopped making sense.

I was surrounded.  I couldn’t think straight because I couldn’t think.  Trying to analyze people, to parse them, to identify them, it was like being in quicksand.  Resistance to my efforts, getting nowhere, and always slowly, inevitably sinking.

Thirty, forty, fifty people, more appearing every second, streamed through portals.  All of the survivors, returning to the battlefield to see it for themselves.  To turn their eyes towards me, because the only open space in the area was the space around me, the radius of my power, and it drew the eye.  People noticed, and others paid attention to the noticing.

The looks were hostile.  All the worse because they were alien.  Hundreds of people, and they didn’t feel any goodwill towards me.

Strangers.  Not strangers like people I didn’t know.  That was different.  Strangers who had connections to me, who I still didn’t know.  Strangers like the masked man who broke into a house.  Strangers in the sense of a stalker.  Of a jury about to announce a sentence.

This darkness around me, it was an absence of illumination, an absence of any light that could clarify and make sense of things.  I couldn’t recognize anyone, put a finger on them as familiar or unfamiliar, enemy or ally.

This… it was all ominous, vaguely threatening.  People I might pass on the street wouldn’t pay me any mind.  People here, almost every single one of them, they had a reason to pay attention to me, and the attention wasn’t good attention.

Any of them, all of them, they could attack me at a moment’s notice.  Inflict horrible tortures, kill me, fates worse than death.  There were a lot of fates worse than death.

I was settling into the end-state of my transition.  I knew it, and I could see the dividing lines more clearly.  What I could still do, what I couldn’t.

Taking action, moving… easier so long as I had an objective.

Objectives, too, were easier.  I could still analyze.  I could survey the battlefield, interpret powers, put two and two together.  I could connect the dots, recall the powers I was up against, and I could form strategies.

My head hung, but I could see the eyes of the people around me through the clairvoyant.  They fixed their stares on me, and I could feel paranoia building.  A weight, a pressure, crushing me from all sides.

I couldn’t recognize anyone, only powers.  Everyone was a potential enemy.

Everyone was capable of using their powers to hurt me.

Damn them all.  After everything I’d done, everything I’d given up, and they were standing there, threatening me.

Not a word was spoken, though the singing continued in the background.  It conveyed the story to those who were still arriving.  There were only two reasons things would be so still.  The first was that battle could be utterly lost and there was no more need for orders, for communication, for cries of grief and screams of pain.  That there was nothing left but surrender for the ones who remained.

But this wasn’t that, I had to remind myself.  We had won.  That disbelief rocked each and every one of the people who were present, that silence marked a kind of respect for the fallen.

And, all too possible, it marked a kind of unspoken agreement.  I could see it.  The silence was a relief and an added pressure, giving more weight to the eyes on me.  Every pair of eyes was telling me the same thing.

I was the next big threat.  The next one that had to be killed before this could all end.

I tensed.  I could barely move, but I could still ready myself for a fight or flight response.  Maybe I wouldn’t be able to stand, but I could use the device on my back, I could throw myself at the first opponent to approach me.

I was lost in this special kind of darkness, but I could analyze this situation too.  I could look at my capabilities and what my power had taken away, and I knew that there was a common theme at work.

Con- conflict.  I could function so long as there was conflict, so long as I was creating it or resolving it.  Given the choice between paralysis and conflict, I wondered if anyone would really choose the former, committing to it over time.

Paralysis was a scary thing.  There were a lot of forms of it, and they ranked up there as far as fates worse than death.

Conflict was better.  Familiar.

My swarm informed me that I still had my knife, tiny legs tracing over the weapon’s grip.

One tinker came through a doorway, as if to survey the situation.  Heavy armored boots rang as they struck the glassy, blasted disaster area.  The man emerged, and he cast a glance around.  He took in, no doubt, the ruined buildings, the clouds of dust that were rolling into the clearing, still following the vast amounts of air that had crashed into the space to replace the atmosphere the blast had wiped out.

The tinker pointed his weapon.  The rest of the tinkers filed into this world, two by two.

Everyone, just about, was making their way here.  Thousands, now.

Strangers.  All of them would, circumstances demanding, aim to get in my way, to stop me, question my actions, condemn me, hate me, maim, torture or kill me.  I’d seen good people go bad, couldn’t trust anyone.

My memories were incoherent, but I could see the common themes, and I knew everything they could and would do, given the chance.  Pyrokinetics could burn, telekinetics crush.  They weren’t the scary ones, as painful as a burn or other injury could be.  It was the thinkers that worried me, the masters, the tinkers.

I watched that crowd with one eye.

Some of them would kill me the second they thought they could get away with it.  Others would be scheming.  I had power, they wanted that power for themselves.  They’d take it like my portal man was taken from me.  They’d take all of it.

My hand was clenched so hard I thought something might break.

Had to remain still.  I had a handful of soldiers, a swarm of sixteen people who…

I’d pushed them away, and these were the ones who I hadn’t pushed out.  Why had I pushed them?

Had I already been interfered with?  Had someone already made a move, manipulating me?

Rrreee-

I shook my head a little.  Couldn’t form complete thoughts.  I felt a light weight on my shoulders, heard a voice.  Reassuring, coaxing.

So very small, compared to everything I was seeing, everything I was up against.  The voice did nothing for me.

I was prey in the sights of a predator.  Frozen.  When two snipers fought, the one who shot first was at a disadvantage.  The other would see the muzzle flash and be on target.  It was the same for me.  My enemy would see the direction I was moving, the strategy I was putting to use, and they’d intercept me on both fronts.

Being small and still helped.  I wanted to cover myself, to hide in my swarm, big or little, but I couldn’t afford to move.

Again, the voice.  I shifted the clairvoyant’s grip, sliding it up from my wrist to my shoulder.  Severing threads so the hand was free to move.  Once it was on my shoulder, I moved it under a strap and used the cut threads to secure it in place.

My hand was free.

That singing-  Singing was bad.

But it wasn’t the- wasn’t the winged being that was perched on a building at the far end of the battlefield.  She was silent, her wings folded over her shoulders and along the edge of the rooftop.  Worse for wear, with wings broken, but her body was pristine alabaster, her hair blowing in the wind.

The singing… it was one of my minions.  The words had been faster in tempo before, now they were… I wasn’t even sure.

Singing was bad, wasn’t it?

I silenced her.

Stunning, to be in the middle of a city and not hear the roar of distant traffic, of conversation or anything of the sort.  There was barely any wind, even, and no debris here for the wind to stir.

There was only my swarm.  A dull buzzing roar in my ears, for the smallest ones.  I could sense the pounding heartbeats, feel the breathing.  I could imagine the sounds so clearly that I couldn’t pick it apart from what I was actually hearing.  Periodically, I could hear a voice, which was the same in some ways.  In my head or in my ears?

Muscles creaked when moving.  For some, bones ground togetherJoints popped.  Stomachs gurgled.

My swarm had formed a loose ring around me, more by accident or manipulation than by any design on my part.  There was a gap just beyond them, where others were afraid to cross.  The noises of their bodies, the sensations, the perceptions… they were an island of forced familiarity in a sea of hostility.

If even one wave of that sea hit me and my island… if they charged, if someone gave them an excuse…

I repositioned my hand, a shaky, uneven movement.  One side of my wrist pressed against the butt-end of my knife.

The last of the phones finished relaying the music.  Only two seconds had passed?  If that.  The spell broke.

Someone cried out.

It had started.

The outcry was picked up by others.  People grabbed one another, arms were thrown around necks, fingers dug into costumes and skin.  They whimpered, screamed, shouted.  I could see tears in eyes, faces contorted in emotion.  Groups turned inward, focusing on one another, loners backed away, positioning themselves where they had space to maneuver.  Madness, hysterical, chaotic.  Grown adult and child alike, costumed and uncostumed, individuals dressed in white or in bright colors, individuals in black, they were part of the riot.

They held nothing back, emotionally.  I saw fireballs explode in midair.  People streaked into the sky, lightshows following after them.

But the yelling, the echoes of that first cry, they were what shook me, what shook everything.  The only thing around us to block the sounds were people, and those people were making more sound.  Thousands echoing of that one cry.

None of this surprised me, that they’d turn on each other the moment the real threat was gone.  It was the way our species operated.  A reality that had been writ over and over again in my experiences.  I couldn’t remember the specific cases, but the lessons remained with me.

I was standing, already, making my way to my feet with the help of the clairvoyant, with the device on my back, the attached arms.

Easier to move when there was something to do.  Fighting, fighting back.

My movement had drawn attention.  I started to draw my knife, and something stopped me, keeping it in its sheath.  I abandoned it, turning instead to my swarm.  They shifted positions, ready to use powers, to protect me against outside threats, and my bugs filled the spaces between them.  The strangers around me responded in kind, preparing for a fight.  Thirty, fifty people, waiting for me to act.  More lurked in the fringes, ready to step in.

It wasn’t an unfamiliar experience, to be surrounded in chaos, to be arrayed against impossible odds.  For what I was now, for what remained, it felt only natural.  All of this was as I’d expected.

They were talking, exchanging hurried words, questions.  Trying to cobble together a strategy.  I had no such need.  My side didn’t need to communicate.  They were perfectly coordinated.

Everyone here was a potential enemy, and I’d treat them appropriately.  I just needed to focus, to get my bearings, and identify the biggest threats to me.  If I eliminated or captured them, I could systematically kill everyone present.

It was… not a calming idea.  But it reassured.

I was just a little unhinged, my perceptions were broken.  I knew that.  But if I had to live like this forever, if everyone was a threat for the rest of my life, I’d well and truly lose it.  Stopping them, eliminating them and bringing them under my control…

The only way we’d all achieve anything resembling peace.

I’d wanted peace for a very, very long time now.

After everything I’d given up, I deserved peace.

Someone was pushing their way through the crowd around me.  I tensed.  My hand went to my knife again, and again it was stopped.

I heard the voice in my ear.  It was trying to sound soothing, gentle, but it was failing.  I heard the fear in it.  That fear was reassuring in its own way.  It told me I was right.  That the world did revolve around fear and violence. That I was doing the right thing, standing guard, being ready for a fight at any moment.

The madness around me continued unabated, the shouting fading, then starting anew, picked up by others, different factions, fresh sets of lungs.

I wasn’t going to listen to the voice. Not with all of the powers arrayed against me.  it would be idiotic and foolish if I did listen, whether I understood or not.

The others, they were arguing amongst themselves, barking out insults, yelling, pointing at me.  I’d taken control of them, and that was a fresh wound.

The individual reached the edge of the crowd.  A man, bearded, with a small entourage of people wearing white.

When he spoke, his voice was soothing, a constant stream of words, more like he was talking to a wounded animal than a person.  He stopped at the circle’s edge, and I could see how many of the others were tense, wary.

They recognized him, and they didn’t like him.

If I was going to exterminate them all, then I could use the fact that they weren’t all friends.  Let them fight each other, wear each other down…

Except I had this to focus on first.

He was gesturing at his mouth, moving his hand as he talked.  he pointed to me, then to one of his underlings.  He repeated the three gestures, speech, me, underling.

I wasn’t stupid.  I grasped his meaning.  I could see others around the circle relaxing.

But they weren’t relaxing entirely.  But they were relaxing, tension leaving their shoulders and hands.  Weapons, poised at the ready, dropped a fraction.

He was saying he had a means of communicating with me?  But it, or he, couldn’t be trusted a hundred percent, judging by my own gut and the reactions of the others.

He sent one of his underlings into my reach.  A boy with a shaved head and thick eyebrows.

I felt the underling’s body and powers unfold before me, and I could tell right away that there was something wrong.

My eyes told me one thing, my power told me another.

My eyes told me the man was just beyond the reach of my power, the boy following his orders.

My power told me that whatever the boy looked like, he was a half-foot taller, he had a beard, and he was loaded down with trinkets and tidbits.  I recognized him by his power.  He made thinkers and tinkers, granted powers.

He had three more, hanging back, watching.  No doubt to help facilitate this ruse, whatever it was.  To watch for people who could see through it, to watch his back.

He was putting himself in my power.  Whatever he’d had his other self, his disguised underling or his clone say, he was making his offer plain and clear to me.  He’d let me use his power on myself.

A chance to communicate, to fix something.

I sensed my bugs moving, shifting position without even moving a limb or wing.  Before I even grasped what was happening, I was moving.  I cut out with my knife, feeling like I was swinging madly into open air.

A girl materialized, shouting or saying something.  She’d appeared just a little in front of me, her back initially to me as I continued cutting, the actions jerky and stiff, uncoordinated and continuing long past the moment there was any point.  I could feel her body appear in my mind’s eye, and I asserted control over her.

At my command, her hand moved up to her mask, raising it enough that she could press her own knife’s point to the roof of her mouth.  One good push, suppressing reflexes, and she’d impale her brain.  It was a good place to keep her, keeping any of her allies at bay.

I was left panting, my knife-hand trembling.  Someone had moved to get a bead on me with their gun, but boys in white had intervened to block the shot with their bodies.  The girl… she’d been materializing, been making herself known, and I’d caught on a second before anyone else had become aware.

The man had stopped in his tracks in front of me.  Still in my control.

Was it a trap?  Probably.  People didn’t like being controlled.  He’d have measures in place.  Maybe his underlings, maybe a device he wore.

Was the offer still tempting?  Yes.

I had him extend his hands, offering them to me.

Sometimes there was a need for making a point.  He wanted to manipulate me?  He could bleed.

I cut.

The blade of my knife found the flesh of his palms twice in quick succession.  The slashes were as wild and frenzied as before.  My aim was good, but my control wasn’t.  A cut found the back of his forearm, tore deep through cloth, skin and muscle.

My next cut was comparatively feeble, though it hardly mattered.  A barrier appeared, a crystalline wall, and the knife bounced off.

All around me, people reacted.  My swarm shifted position, and were summarily buried in prisms of that same transparent, floating crystal.

I had that one member of my swarm start singing again and she was shot an instant later, electricity arcing around her armor as she collapsed, unconscious.

I had my bugs, but-

I stopped.  The reactions, the calls of alarm and the occasional shriek, they extended beyond the ring of people that surrounded me.

It wasn’t right.  The chaos beyond this one group, it should have left people blind to what was going on here.  They shouldn’t have been able to turn their backs on the others.

I was- it was parsing wrong.  Didn’t connect.

In that riot, that mob, there was no blood.  The girl I’d cut wasn’t bleeding, the people in the crowd weren’t dying… only the hands and arm, held out for the knife to slash, were weeping with blood, only the older injuries, from a short time ago.

People wrapped their arms around one another, but bones weren’t broken, limbs weren’t disjointed.  The shouting and screaming wasn’t directed at anyone in particular, nor were the powers that were actively being thrown around.  There were tears, but those same people were smiling.

I hadn’t counted on having to deal with this many people.

Too many with powers I wasn’t familiar with.  The ones closest to me?  The ones I’d just been controlling?  I had a grip on them.  But the mob beyond was something else.

I felt a moment of trepidation.

My senses… I was more disabled than I’d thought.  I couldn’t make sense of what was going on beyond my swarm, could barely make sense of what was happening here.

I moved, relying on two individuals to support me where my one leg wasn’t working properly.  Not that the other was in great shape.  Two individuals, the clairvoyant walking behind, hand strapped to my shoulder-

I saw the forcefield woman in the crowd.  Taller than most, a curved, crystalline horn on her forehead.

The people surrounding my swarm were working to get back as I approached, but the press of bodies only had a limited amount of give.

A forcefield materialized just in front of me as my power reached the very front of the crowd.  I turned the newest additions to my swarm around, focusing them on the people who were looking to stop me.

My bugs got in her eyes, blocking her sight, crawled into her ears.

I felt as she bisected them with forcefields.   I was already using the device on my back to move over the forcefield, getting a boost from the two who’d been supporting me to heave the clairvoyant up with me.

He came down on top of me, and we landed hard, but we landed on the opposite side of the forcefield.  Close enough, taking advantage of the woman’s momentary blindness.

I lowered forcefields and set them in circles around me before pushing out.  Separating the crowd to give myself room to maneuver.

I needed to escape, I needed time and resources to analyze what I was up against, frame it all.  I’d stabilized, I’d stopped degrading, now I could start building- rebuilding my knowledge base.  Put everything into a context that I could grasp, with my mind working in a different way, with different priorities.

Then I could take control.  Then I could eliminate the problematic elements.

Then everything would be peaceful.

A mission.  I functioned best with a mission.  My thoughts and actions had always processed best when I had a mission, a task.

I moved my swarm.  Half of the original sixteen, they’d serve as bodyguards, protection, tools

I saw faces in the crowd.  Young women riding a monster, blocking my path.  More than any of the others, they were strangers in the manner I’d identified the rest of the crowd before.  People I had some connection to, all the more strange because of the lack of recognition.

People kept getting in my fucking way.

I could have gone through, but I felt a moment’s trepidation.  The strangeness, the strength of the connection.  They were enemies, friends, something, but they held an importance.

I couldn’t trivialize that.  Couldn’t dismiss them.  If they were that important, they couldn’t be weak, and that meant they were potential threats.

She had a hand extended.  Something dangled from one hand.  A short chain, a black tube with a red button.

That trepidation got worse.  I couldn’t put my finger on why.

The uneasiness reached a peak.  I gave them one final look, watching for any trouble, then took to the air, crouching on a forcefield.  The members of my swarm followed, flying around any barriers I erected.  A man in blue and white who zig-zagged around anything I put up.  A regal woman in blue.

Too many unknowns.

I changed my course, and I saw the woman with countless wings standing, the wings spreading, a weapon at her side.

My pursuers were backing off, keeping a certain distance or circling around, giving her a wide berth.  Was this a way through?  If I leveraged enough strength, could I force my way past her?

I was scared, but it wasn’t the usual kind of fear.  Almost the opposite.  I was used to being able to hold things together, with only the outward signs.  To channel fear into concrete purpose.  This was different, the outward signs limited at best, the underlying fear simultaneously affecting me more.  Like so many things, it felt alien, like I wasn’t certain of what I was doing, and it threatened to throw me off course.

That fear reached a crescendo as I closed the distance.

She aimed the little gun, and I changed course at the last second.

There was a small army after me now.  Some were in the lead, and I made a point of blocking them, stalling with forcefields and directing ranged fire their way.  The man in blue and white was chief among them, as was the blue woman in a regal costume.

More were moving to follow.  Enemies from every corner.

Not a surprise.  To be expected.

A man, flying with great skeletal bat wings, a kind of lace or filigree of bone stretched between segments, rose into the air to intercept me.

No, to intercept a member of my swarm.

My swarm worked to cut him off, but he was agile, persistent.  As massive and bulky as those wings seemed, they shapeshifted in the process of each flap, the lattice of bone opening up to let air pass through, then closing when he wanted the air resistance to bear himself higher, or to one side.

In the end, a forcefield appeared through one wing, and he dropped a solid thirty feet before he managed to catch himself.  It gave me a window of opportunity.

The path of least resistance…  There was another space with only one person in the way.  A gap in the defensive line.

It was a young girl that was barring my path.  Her blond hair stirred in the wind of this upper atmosphere, and her great green-black costume seemed more decorative than anything else, with ribbons and loops of cloth flowing in a manner that made her look like a living work of art.

She wasn’t living art, though.  As remote as my understanding of humans was, I could understand what her tears meant.  There was no smile accompanying them.

Others had stopped, a distance away.  Not wanting to interfere, even afraid.

She met my eyes, and there was something in her expression that I couldn’t quite place.

The man in white and blue was calling out, not orders, but something in that vein.  Urging.

I looked at the blond girl, and I saw three shadows form around her.

My own swarm gathered, rising behind me on the floating shards of crystal.  Some crouching, some standing, others sitting with legs dangling, as they preferred, running on autopilot.

She approached me, and I held her gaze.

She passed into my range, and -again- I felt the connection deviate.  I maintained my awareness of her and her spirits, but my control over her slipped to one of her shadows instead.  A shadow of a robed man with a blindfold and nails through his hands, wrists and upper arms.

The other two – I recognized their powers.  A man with access to many powers at once, a fluctuating, flexible thing, and an thin, plain looking man with no costume, head hanging, with the power to make doorways.

She closed the distance, and her hand touched my cheek.  I flinched away.

I had my knife.  If I couldn’t control her-

She bowed, stepping away.

I felt a moment’s fear.  Except ‘fear’ was the wrong word.  The symptoms were right, if muted, the shakiness, the feeling in my gut, my thoughts being more fractured, a touch of queasiness.  But it didn’t fit the scene, this meeting.

Why would I be afraid?

No, it was something else, and I was realizing what it was.

I was familiar with my power acting of its own volition.  This was something in that vein.  My power had a firmer grip on the whole of me, and other things were on shakier ground, acting the way they pleased.  Feelings.  My body.

Passenger.

No, why would it care about any of this?  Why would it care about the winged woman?  The two individuals who’d been riding the monster?

But it was the closest feeling I could manage.

She spoke, and I couldn’t understand the words.

When she saw that, she smiled a little, glancing over my swarm.

A doorway opened beside her.  She floated away a touch, as if inviting me through.

I hesitated, at first, because of suspicion.  I had worlds filled with enemies, worlds I needed to bring under my thumb if I was going to be able to relax for even a moment.

I forced the worries aside.

I felt another stab of that not-fear sensation.  That balking on the part of my passenger.

The others around us were moving closer.  There were angry shouts from some corners.  There was a degree of attachment between some of them and my swarm.  I raised forcefields.  The man in white and blue promptly shattered them with a massive laser.

We were left staring at one another.  I couldn’t move forward, couldn’t move back.

Contradictions, opposing forces.  Some threatening me to stay, others threatening me if I stayed.  Contradictions in equal measure inside me.  That odd dissonance.

I stared at the portal.  A point of no return.  I could pass through, and I’d be able to take steps to get control, to carry out my plan.

-Again, that dissonance.

It was uncomfortable, distracting.  I wanted to be able to pursue my goals unmolested.

I started to move towards the portal, and again I felt the trepidation, halting me, threatening to take my control altogether.

I closed my eyes, and despite every instinct telling me to do the opposite, I relaxed.

Forgetting about the mission, about the goal.

I could feel the shakiness returning, the unsteadiness.

W-wwha- ddo y-y-you wwwant?

My control was slipping, the others descending as the forcefields lost altitude.  The forcefield woman nearly slipped out of my range altogether.

I reasserted control.

Again, I tried to let my passenger take control, to set things on autopilot.

Again, the others began to descend.  This time, the forcefield woman remained where she was.

I let things continue, watched as they drifted away, back to the ground.  The others gathered around me, the man with the blue and white costume, the man with bone wings, they backed off a little.  I could see the latent aggression dissipating.

Some were still angry, still looking for revenge.  The woman in blue seemed more angry than protective, furious at me, silent as she was.  But she had less backup now.

It was a good move, for the short term.  A puzzling one, but a good move.

I’d have a harder time taking control of things in the long term, but I was okay with survival.

I watched the individual members of the swarm touch ground.  The girl with healing powers had been placed deliberately next to a living pool of flesh with multiple heads of golden hair.  The healer’s hands were covering her face, but she didn’t step away.

Her hands slowly lowered, and she laid her eyes on the monster, which was actively, ineffectually reaching out for her.

Others were placed indiscriminately in the crowd below me.  My swarm, returned to the place they came from.

I turned to go, and there was far less resistance.

The autopilot took control of the clairvoyant’s focus.  It turned my attention to faces.  A blond girl.  A girl with brown-red hair.  The girl with the horned mask that I’d attacked so ineffectually with the knife.

Others.  A red haired girl in another world, shouting to people as she ordered them through a building project, a girl who was standing outside in the rain, in another world, kids peering through the window behind her.

Before it could go any further, I wrested control for myself.  Easier.  It was like it was weaker with every set of actions.

I passed through the threshold.

Again, that discomfort.

This would be a learning process, adjusting, adapting.  I was learning what it wanted.

It kept wanting sacrifices in the short term.  Responding to its desires had left me feeling more secure, made the ensuing resistance weaker.  The implicit promise was that acquiescing would be rewarded with a surer footing.  Footing that I could use.  There were doors open to every world.  If I could take time to heal, to build my strength.  Eating well, resting… I could move on, carry out my plan.

The question was whether the cost was too high.

It was a gamble.  I was risking myself, setting myself back.  People would come after me.

But it meant more control, and it all came down to control in the end.

I let the clairvoyant step through the portal, onto the shard I’d just abandoned.  The forcefield woman held on to him, steadying him.

I broke contact.

The last thing I saw before I passed out was the door closing.

I opened my eyes.  The moon was too bright, the stars like little shards of glass piercing my eyes.  When I sat up, I felt muscles in my neck, back and shoulders seizing up, cramping.  The world swayed around me like I was on a boat, even though I was on a hill in the middle of a forest.

I was hungry.  It had been a day, maybe two.

I heard the cocking of a gun.

My eyes shut.

Long seconds passed.  I took the time to get my bearings, to catch my breath and let the world stop rocking around me.

When minutes had passed and things were bearable, I turned to give my attacker a sidelong glance.

Twenty feet away, sitting on a rock with a little messenger bag beside her, was a woman in a white dress shirt and suit pants.  Her gun was in hand, a little revolver, resting on her knee, her suit jacket draped over that same knee.

Strangely, I felt none of that odd fear from my passenger.  Just the opposite, if anything.

The woman spoke.  The words didn’t make sense, but I understood them

Where the words themselves were nonsensical, my brain tried to parse them anyways, and they found a degree of sense in my head.

You knew it would come to this.

I didn’t move, staring.

Speech.  It affected me more than I wanted to admit, hearing it.  Even if I grasped the meaning.  Brought me back to myself, just a little.

You don’t remember me, but if you don’t look too hard, you’ll be able to tap into vague recollections of who and what I am.  You should know I have you in checkmate.  There are no loopholes, no tricks, no ways out.”

My eyes moved over the area.  I did what she suggested, and I could pick up a general impression of our past encounters.  We’d crossed paths before, and I’d lost absolutely.

If we fought here, I’d lose again.  Especially like this.  I’d try something, she’d shoot.  The bullet would kill me faster than my swarm would kill her.

A feeling of defeat settled on my shoulders.

Water?  If you speak, I’ll understand.

“Yes,” I said.

She reached into the bag and grabbed a thermos.  She threw it, and the corner of it sank into the dirt between my knees.

I drank greedily.

What you are, you know you can’t be allowed to carry on.  You don’t quite remember, but you’ve dealt with some who were like you.  The Echidna, the Faerie Queen.  You saw the Ash Beast.”

“Hearing the two… first two names makes me feel… shadows of feelings.”  Talking was hard.

I imagine so,” she said.  “We walked very similar roads.  We’ve done ugly things for a greater good.

“You still-” I started.  Then I shut my mouth.  Why had I talked?  I hadn’t meant to.

She raised one eyebrow.  I didn’t understand what the expression was meant to convey.

Go on,” she said.

“I don’t-” I started.  What had I been saying?

Not me.  The passenger.  I had to relax.  Allow myself to speak.

“You still do ug-ly things.  I saw you with T-teacher.  You work with him now.  As before, still do now.”

I’m not so sure,” she said.  “There’s less of a mission, now.  I have no cause anymore, and I hope that means I don’t lose sight of the little things.

I didn’t have a response to that.

Instead, she volunteered a little more.  “I’m thinking I’ll try to do some things without any help, in the future.”

I stared down at my knees.  I was still sore from my unconscious posture on the hard ground.  She was talking about the future, and I didn’t have one.

I keep on asking myself the same questions over and over again,” she said.  “Maybe you can answer.  Was it worth it?

I stared down at my hand.  It was shaking, but it wasn’t from fear.

Would you do it all over again?  Knowing what you know now?  Knowing that you end up here, at gunpoint?

“I… know I’m supposed to say yes,” the words made their way past my lips.  “But no.  Some-somewhere along way, it became no.”

Just about everyone comes to this crossroad,” she said.  “Some get seventy years, some only get fifteen.  Enough time to grow, to take stock of who you are.  Enough time to do things you’ll regret when you run out of time.

“Don’t- don’t regret it.  Was- had to.  Saved lives.  But I would do different, given a chance.”

She smiled, bobbing her head up and down a little.  “It’s always about the people, isn’t it?

“Protect some, pay less attention to others.”

Her smile twisted.  A little sad.  “Can’t bet on the wrong horse.

Not what I’d meant.  “Giving too much power to wrong people.  To bullies.  With powers, bullies without.”

She gave me a slightly surprised look at that.  “I don’t see that applying to Scion.

“Doesn’t.”

He doesn’t factor?  He isn’t a consideration, at the end?”

“Fighting him… always more about us than about him.  Not a consideration.”

And the person who played the biggest role in stopping him doesn’t give him a second thought,” she said.  There was a note of emotion in her voice.  She was gripping the gun handle tightly enough that her knuckles turned white, but her expression wasn’t an angry one.

I didn’t respond.  I felt like it might have been rude to.  We all had our demons, our burdens, and this was hers.

The silence yawned on.  I took another gulp of water from the thermos, swallowing past a lump in my throat.

I looked at the trees.  I was reminded of… the scene was hard to reach.  Of home, not long after it stopped being home.

Was it the other way around?  When I imagined that rotting, flooded city that smelled like garbage and seaweed, what was it to me?

Or was it different things to the two biggest pieces of me?

They’re offering amnesty to all but a few,” she said.

I wasn’t surprised.

The Faerie Queen was brought in.  You should remember her.  She’s the one who let you go.

“Yes,’ I said.

There were a lot of eyes on you two, at the end.  It reflected well on her, that she got you to free the captives.

She hadn’t, but I didn’t explain.  This woman probably knew, anyways.

She was questioned about you, in the hopes that the heroes could use the information to find you.  I got the transcription of the interview,” the woman in the suit said.  She patted the bag.  “I could use my power to get the answer, but it’s been a long journey here, and we’re in no rush.  Do you… does the word ‘anchor’ mean anything to you?

It took me a second, but I nodded a little.

What did you pick, in the end?

I opened my mouth to answer, but I found only blanks when I reached out.  I closed my mouth.

Ah,” she said, as if that was answer enough.

“A-ah?”

She went to great lengths to protect you,” the woman said.  “She’s already on shaky ground, but… I think she saw herself in you.  She held out hope that you’d found yourself.  That she’d have a kindred spirit in you.  It might even by why she balked at the end.  Seeing you, realizing she’d built herself off of a lie, compromising too much with her agent.  In that decisive moment, she did something honest.  Maybe you inspired that.

Was I honest?

Were you honest enough to inspire that?” the woman asked, echoing my thoughts.  “It’s… probably the most important question I’m going to ask you tonight.

I’d started my career on a lie, an undercover operation.  I’d ended it by betraying what I stood for.

I think you have the capacity to answer,” she said.  “You’re more lucid than you were.

“Talking… talking helps.”

That’s part of why I’m asking, Taylor Hebert.  Weaver, Skitter, Khepri, I’m thinking you’re not totally gone.  Glaistig Uaine told you to hold on to an anchor.  The other ones, the little ones?  They might have gotten you through the events, given you the strength from moment to moment.  But you had something bigger.  Something more fundamental, which was there before the battle even began.

I knew she was right, but-

Were you really a monster in the end?  A warlord, an alien administrator?  A vicious killer with a cruel streak, mutilating your enemies and secretly enjoying it?  A bully, if you forgive me for using that word?

I looked down at my hand.

Or were you really a hero?  Do the good intentions win out?  Was it Glaistig Uaine’s strength or yours, that held her back from saving Scion in those final moments?

“Why… does it matter?”

Because I think you have a chance to come back from this.  Not much of a chance.  Part of that rides on me.  I could help you, or I could stop you from troubling anyone ever again.  Part of that?  It’s up to you to win the fight, to take control and keep the administrator from claiming everything you have, leaving you a shell.

I felt a chill.  Was part of it my passenger?  Both of us?

I opened my mouth to reply, and I couldn’t.

Didn’t deserve to, either way.

It’s okay.  I got the answer, myself.

I looked away.

I looked up.  My eyes were wet.

So many stars.  The universe so vast.

We’re s- so very small, in the end. 

The first bullet hit me from behind, where my mask offered no coverage, and I slowly toppled.  The second hit me before I could fall, before there could be any pain.

Last Chapter                                                                                               Next Chapter

1,174 thoughts on “Speck 30.7

  1. So, last official chapter. Six chapters to follow, five of which are epilogue chapters paid for by readers.

    This is your opportunity, donators, to chime in on who you want to see. I already have some in mind, but I’m open to suggestions, and your status as a donator is definitely a factor. Before or after the cut-off.

    Holy crap, it’s been a journey. I’d say more, but I’m exhausted on a number of levels. Least of which was writing this all day while distracted by family (people I was house-sitting for got back). I can’t express enough thanks for the fact that you guys have followed along, or that you’ve supported me along the way. I mean that sincerely – there are no words that do it justice. I’ll try again when I’m conscious.

    I’ll see you guys on Saturday (traveling back home between now and then, so Thursday isn’t in the cards. Very sorry).

    • Thank you. All I can say right now is thank you. I’m not sure I donated to the chapters that made it all the way to the end, but I’d like to see an interlude from Oliver’s perspective.

    • “Six chapters to follow, five of which are epilogue chapters” and the last being what, exactly?

      I’d like to see the woman from the universe who had Alexandria-like powers.

          • See, that was my first thought and the reason I originally thought Speck wouldn’t get an interlude because “It’s the end of the story. The beginning of the story didn’t have an interlude, why should the end of the story?”

      • The full sentence was “Six chapters to follow, five of which are epilogue chapters paid for by readers.” I’m assuming that the sixth one is an epilogue chapter that he was going to do anyway. I’ll see (and you presumably already have seen by now. :)).

        • He was put out of harms way for a good bit of that end, yeah. But Taylor, even as she started losing it, didn’t rope him back in when she could have. I’d be kind of interested in what’s going through his head. Especially since the Grue from the beginning would never have backed out of this fight.

          • Grue from the beginning was a master of backing out of fights. That’s how the Undersiders survived for a full year before Taylor came along; appearing out of nowhere, never fighting a battle they weren’t confident of winning, and then disappearing before anybody could react or get much of an impression of their tactics or powers. Skitter changed that, by opting for the direct confrontation with the Wards during the bank job and then leading them into (and to victory in) increasingly dangerus and high-profile engagements.

          • No, I was referencing the trope (google “put on a bus tv tropes”). Wildbow pretty much dropped him after Behemoth, and as speculation goes, I figure it was because he wanted to stop shipping Brian and Taylor, so he made Brian disappear.

            • I hated how Wildbow killed Grue off. I can’t and won’t say I can understand the trauma of being sliced opened and all my stuff taken out and wrapped around and then seeing my sister and my girlfriend being taken apart and sliced open too. But really man? Wildbow gave Grue a sorry ass excuse and killed him off. Grue lacked everything and unable to do anything. I am inclined to say that Grue did so poorly in the events afterwards not because he actually had a trauma that affected him. It was more like Wildbow forced a plot on him that he couldn’t do anything about.

              You know how sometimes certain plot must take place even though they make little sense if you think about it? Yeah, Grue’s fate was like on of those. I’m not saying that’s the only one in the series – there were a ton – but that’s one that ticked me off the most.

              • Grue’s not dead, he just retired to spend what looked like the end of the world with his wife.

                Personally I don’t have a problem with him fading from the narrative. This is Taylor’s story and Grue ceased to be important to Taylor’s story.

    • I have a huge list of interludes I would love to see. They include glaistig uaine, Moord nag, shen wu, sifara/phir se.

      For less serious ones, an uber/leet imterlude I imagine would be fun

    • Tattletale, Panacea, and Dinah. I think all three deserve it. I don’t know that you can’t re-use a previous interlude personality either. But I desperately would like to see how these characters have responded to it all. Following them Riley and Dragon.

          • Bonesaw has brought the dead back several times before, so its always possible.

            I wonder if she would still have her current problem, or if rebuilding her head would fix her back to her old power set?

            • I’m pretty sure Contessa will take precautions to stop that.
              Contessa did shoot Taylor, right?
              The confusion in these last few chapters is annoying, but that’s probably intended.

              • I thought that it was Tattletale and not Contessa. Any particular reason to think otherwise?

              • Because the woman is wearing the same clothes Co Tessa has been wearing throughout the story.

                Because Taylor remembers meeting this woman before and losing to her. Badly.

                Because the last time Tattletale tried to communicate with Taylor she was having extreme difficulties and had to rely on Bitch to express the most basic messages. Whereas we have seen Contessa bypass the language barrier before with Dr Mother.

                Because Taylor accuses her of having seen her working with Teacher.

                Because the woman admits she also made the mistake of focusing solely on the big picture. And now wants to do things without “help”.

                Oh and because Tattletale would have ever been capable of shooting Taylor. not Ina million years.

    • Any part of the final battle from Tattletale’s perspective would be an amazing interlude. There were a lot of points where it felt like there must be incredible things going on in the background as the un-controlled capes struggled to formulate a strategy to fight Scion and deal with everything Taylor was doing.

    • Yeah, it’s been a journey.

      Thanks a lot, Wildbow. You’ve done a great job.

      Web serials are going to be bigger, in the future. Maybe not huge, but bigger than they are now. And I’m pretty certain that you’ll be seen as one of the pioneers of the medium.

      Because reading this makes me want to try my hand at the web fiction business. I can’t be the only one.

      Stuff I want to see in the epilogues…

      -The deal with that glass tube gun that the Simurgh made.

      -Confirmation or contradiction of the Eidolon-made-the-Endbringers theory. If Eidolon has enough brian left in his current state, maybe another Eidolon interlude to clear things up a bit.

      -The Nix/Nyx story.

      -Some resolution for the couples of the story. It would make me happy to know that Dragon/Defiant, Sabah/Lily, and Weld/Sveta all end well. Though that last one might not be a romantic couple, it’s not totally clear, I still hope they end up happy and together.

      -A Legend interlude.

      -An interlude from the perspective of someone who had nothing to do with Taylor. Like a random Indonesian bank teller, to give us the ant’s-eye-view of the apocalypse.

      -A Tecton interlude.

      -The story behind the mugger worm.

      -A Vista interlude.

      I don’t expect to get much of that, honestly, but there’s no harm in asking. If you want me to pick one thing, I pick the tube. If that’s a secret, either Legend or Dragon please.

      And yes, I’m donating. Right now, in fact.

      • Nyx/Nix would be the sort of thing that, if the next story didn’t have interludes, I’d do as a worm mini-story as an incentive chapter. So I’d write story 2 and have worm mini-chapters as incentives for you guys, available every once in a while.

      • Scion confirmed that Eidolon made the Endbringers (“You needed worthy opponents”).

        Eidolon realizing he made the Endbringers is what broke his will when Scion said the words to him. That sentence was utterly mundane and something that Eidolon already knew if it just meant that he should have found worthier opponents to fight so he would be stronger now (and so able to fight Scion). Eidolon already knew that and talked about it in the Echinda fight – it wouldn’t have bothered him then. What really rocked him was the guilt because he realized how much destruction he caused.

        • I agree with this too but, as others have pointed out, Scion’s power gave him the words he needed to say to break Eidolon. They didn’t necessarily need to be *true* so long as they rang true to Eidolon…

    • Got a couple of ideas. Approaching dangerous levels of sleep deprivation, so apologies if this is brief, slightly rude, or incoherent.

      I’d like to see a long time in the future epilogue, or with this whole battle in a textbook with Taylor talked about, or both at the same time. Something I’m curious about is the rank threat Taylor was: s or a . Or maybe something from a civilian?

      If we could hear something from Riley, that would be nice. Or GG. Maybe panacea can take advantage of the confusion to heal her.

      I forget, is legend still alive? Something from him or the PRT, maybe.

      And it might have more, but I must sleep.

      • I like the idea of a history textbook talking about “The Scion War”, or whatever it eventually gets called. Maybe two of them, one about Taylor Herbert, the hero who united everyone to fight against the evil extra-dimensional beast, and another about Skitter, the villain who acquired the power to control others and used that to entrap most of humanity and take down her foes.

          • Thirded – Textbook from the future would be awesome! Perhaps it’s required reading for PRT recruits and a younger hero is reading it.

              • it would also be interesting to see what happens to powers. They were all dead chunks of alien (I think) that ‘landed’ in people. So, do new people keep getting powers? Does anyone wind up with Scion powers now that he isn’t intact anymore? Does anyone else look into this fusion trick that Taylor pulled at the end?

            • Something I’ve wondered about, does humanity have superpowers in a hundred years?

              I mean, all the parahumans of this storyline are probably dead by then, excepting a precious few, the Garden of Eden is dead, Scion is dead, so where do the power giving shards come from?

              Contessa’s intrerlude also quite specifically stated that all the formulas were broken, and were mostly irretrievable.

              A few hundred years to the future, parahumans are a legend, Scion a storied monster, Taylor (Khepri?) his human equivalent who killed him, and waits in the shadows for naughty children.

              It’s hard to imagine that anybody will remember Taylor as a hero, at least not in her final form.

              By the way, fantastic story wildbow, it ranks an easy 2nd place in the ‘stories I’ve waited for’ category, second only to the Wheel of Time, which I’m afraid beats your 1 year by another 14.

              It’s been fun

              • Not all shards Scion discarded have found their hosts yet. Remember, Imp’s shard was actually one of the first he dropped. There weird time effects going around. Considering the cycle was supposed to last 300 years, things are going to be interesting for a quite a will, still. And this isn’t taking in consideration the shards reproducing and the phenomenon of “second/third generation” parahuman.

              • Yeah, we should keep seeing new shards for as long as the Entities planned on occupying Earth before blowing it up, because all the shards that were going to be distributed were shed before Zion took the form of a golden man and then scattered across the timeline. There won’t be any new shards from Eden, but last chapter did mention parts of Zion’s corpse falling through, so there’s a good chance somebody could harvest from him now. There are two questions in my mind on the subject: will enough of the population be powered by the time shards stop raining down for it to be a permanent thing rather than dying out, and is there a limit on shard reproductions? The Heartbroken prove that one original shard can create a large number of child shards, and Theo proves that the third generation exists, but is it limited there (or at the fourth, or fifth…) or is it endless? If there isn’t a hard limit to reproduction and capes don’t die disproportionately early, well, 30 years saw about one in a million people triggering. 300 years could see most of humanity at least having the potential to do so.

              • Ahem. Remember what happened to the Entities’ home world. It’s my belief that at least one shard (though there are hints in canon that more than one already started the process, see the Butcher shard and the Fairy Queen’s shard) on one of those barren parallel Earths where they’re stranded will grow enough sapience to realise they’re dying without external input and go back to eating the ambient radiation, electromagnetism etc. of their environment, until they’ll realise (or remember, with genetic memory and forever evolution at their disposal) the ancestor story and will start noming on other shards, making another entity, then start traveling through the Earths and consume EVERYTHING. Because that’s what they do. Khepri saved the Earths for a few hundreds, maybe thousands of years, but that’s all they did. And that’s disregarding another Entity just strolling in, taking all that hard-earned knowledge of the shards and moving on
                If humanity is really, REALLY lucky, humans will survive the removal of powers and the Entity won’t consume them or blow them up. But that, too, is unlikely. Though it’s the only way I can see your scenario working. As it is, the Earth are still doomed, they’re just on a slightly longer timetable.

            • Egyptian god of the Scarab. The scarab beetle rolling balls of dung is conceptually connected to the passage of the sun across the sky, and their young emerge fully formed, so He carries connotations of sunrise, rebirth, and creation (particularly the mythical creation of the world). Not a bad moniker for the little bug girl who became a god and gave humanity a fresh start by murdering the apocalypse.

    • This was sad and very poignant, good job. I’m depressed but not surprised at the idea of Taylor dying, though I do admit it’s possible she could have lived. Since you are planning a sequel, maybe we’ll see her again someday, as a hero or as the new big bag. The worm does turn, after all.
      If you’re taking Interlude suggestions: Dragon and Defiant, I really want to see them safe and happy together.

    • There are a lot of people I would love to see an epilogue POV from.
      However, I would mostly prefer whoever you can write the best story with.
      That said, I’m hoping to learn what it was like being under Khepri’s control.

      • ^This.

        I think the best stories are the ones you feel the most inspired to write. There’s so many characters that I’d love to see more of, but at the same time I can’t help but remember all the interludes for all of the characters that I had zero interest in at the beginning and wound up fascinated by at the end.

    • Glaistig, Tattletale, Bitch, Dinah, or Canary would be my votes for a bonus interlude.

      as for the simurgh air gun? it is my head!canon that it was an Endbringer-powered vuvuzela to tip Scion that much closer to the edge.

    • Five epilogues… okay…

      We definitely need to see the Undersiders again, and I very much want to know what happens with Grue and Cozen, but maybe not from their perspective. Probably best from Tattletale’s? Bitch probably wouldn’t work, Imp might.

      The rebuilding and the Protectorate, preferably from Miss Militia’s eyes. Or maybe Theo’s?

      Marquis, Panacea, Lung, GG, and Bonesaw. Preferably from Bonesaw’s view.

      All the ships: Parian/Foil, Weld/Sveta, etc. This can be the one from Theo’s pov I guess.

      Dragon/Defiant, and the destruction of Teacher and Saint.

      As for the final ‘interlude’, if that’s what it is? Who hasn’t done an interlude yet, who’s very relevant to events in the near future, who still has at least one unfired Chekhov? I very much vote for a Simurgh chapter, with the remaining Endbringers and the bell jar of Damocles and quite possibly what’s left of Taylor.

    • Thank you for this amazing story. Really.

      As for epilogues : Glaistig, dragon and Defiant, marquis and lung, Chevalier ,the Undersiders. These are the ones I’m interested.

    • I kind of want to see Number Man, Harbinger’s perspective. He left Slaughterhouse 9 to pursue something greater; where exactly is he now? His goal, snatched away from him and completed with little help on his part; how must it feel?

      • Oh right. Another character I’d love to see.

        This is your fault, wildbow, for having a gigantic cast full of interesting characters. Even the apocalypse could only shorten it a little.

    • Thank you so very much. Worm is the best work of Fiction I read in all this years.

      But the trolling at the end? Why? WHHYYYYYYYYY?

      Taylor deserves better than an “You still got a chance … but *bamm* lol, no.”

      This is the point i really hate.

          • We know Taylor felt herself getting shot. We know Contessa reached a decision. Everything is written so as to imply Taylor’s death without confirming it one way or the other. This, I suppose, will be the work of the 6th remaining chapter. Counting Taylor as something of a Schrodinger’s Protagonist until then.

            • I suppose if anyone could pull off brain surgery with a revolver it’d be Contessa.

              Also, sorry to not show due respect to the poignant moment, but I’m laughin my ass off at the idea of the two of the looking at eachother and going, “Mhhrh!”
              “Uggoooe.
              “Erg arg.”

              Or however it would sound to an outside observer.

              Bravo.

              • Absolutely not. Voice overs would be a violation of my rights. I am ENTITLED to my subtitled inchoerent grunts.

              • Actually I’m not a fan of anime. I believe I’ve even embarassed myself by not getting an Evangelion reference in the chapter with Eden’s reveal.

                And since I know nothing about the genre: are shounen anime a bad thing? 🙂 .

              • Nope – shounen is basically “boys anime”, things like Dragon Ball Z.

                Anime is too broad to paint with any single brush – it’d be like saying something about “film” and having it apply to all live action releases from Hollywood ever.

                That said, if you’re looking for incoherent grunting with subtitles, animes like Dragon Ball Z and many of it’s “grunt and power up” relatives will definitely see to your needs.

        • I do not like the ending because Taylor is presumed dead, however, I do agree with you completely that this was the best way to close the story. It was a smart writer’s move.

          • Taylor was too far gone. There was no conceivable way to save her at this point that wouldn’t have felt like an author’s saving throw.

            Of course, Wildbow has repeatedly come up with completely plausible twists and escapes that I never would’ve conceived of. So who knows…?

      • I thought Contessa offered her a chance and Taylor decided intentionally to remain silent and get shot. She’s even thinking about how she doesn’t deserve a chance while she’s deliberately not answering.

        So, respecting her choice, Contessa fires.

        • It’s very possible that Contessas’s power provided her answer if Taylor does have a chance.

          Q: “How do I find out if Taylor can be saved/redeemed?” → Execute plan.

    • Epilogue suggestions:

      – Glastig Uaine, for someone with such a seemingly pivotal role, is extremely difficult to understand. She wanted the cycle to continue, but saw Taylor as someone similar to her, warped by her agent? Was there a struggle playing out behind her eyes all throughout the denouement? I feel I don’t fully comprehend her nature or motivations, which makes her a good epilogue choice.

      – Defiant/Dragon’s story needs some resolution, no matter the perspective. I wouldn’t mind seeing that through Teacher’s eyes, either; yet another person with ambiguous motives.

      – The Woman in Blue. She’s an intriguing character and provides a fresh perspective on things, in addition to showing the negative repercussions of Taylor’s actions (mass homelessness, possibility of interdimensional wars, etc…)

      – Contessa. If I liked her in the recent interlude, I grew doubly fond of her at the end of this. She tried to give Taylor hope, but wound up having to settle for peace. She grew as a person, if the conversation they have is any indication; the world is in good hands.

      – An Undersider. I don’t care which, but I want to see Imp, Grue, Tattletale, and Bitch toasting their former leader’s memory in a remote cabin somewhere. No responsibilities, no mission, just four accomplices honoring the fallen.

      • Definately the Undersiders. And Imp needs to be making inappropriate jokes. And Bitch brings puppies, because puppy therapy.

    • Umh… I’m not really 100% sure about what I have read. So I’ll shut up and wait for the epilogue(s) before commenting on “the end” and how I feel about how you handled things.

      An epilogue IS necessary after all. A story narrated from a single point of view becomes very difficult to tell after that POV becomes unable to understand dialogue or expressions.

    • What I find essential to see (aka the not knowing will really bum me out category):
      The ships! Panacea/Sveta/Parian/Dragon either from their point of view or at least touched upon.
      Tattletale/Simurgh
      Who expect to be really interesting:
      Contessa, Ulaine to see their character growth in action
      How the PRT is gonna get reorganized so Deviant/ Miss Milita/ Vista/ Chevalier (though I don’t expect a good end for Chevalier)
      Saint & Teacher, for Contessa to deliver the perfect kick to the balls.
      Mord Naag, as an unstable element or any other of the guys no one is comfortable with having in the same dimension.
      Some pure normal view on it / news / history book.

      Ah and congratz, the ending was fitting but not very enjoyable :’)

      • Generally agree, though I don’t see how she could have functioned without being “fixed” to some degree. Plus, she’s a little too dangerous for the others to be ok with her living. Still, F— Contessa. I want an interlude where someone kills her SPECIFICLY because she killed Taylor. Oh, and Teacher needs to die also.

        • no. Countess Should; be killed because she is, at BEST, a borderline sociopath with a power that’s PERFECT for manipulation. hey path to victory could be used to, say, tell her how to kill everyone else who’s a possible threat to her, or how to flawlessly take over and puppet whatever government or replacement for the PRC arrives. buy the same logic for killing Taylor, she’s too dangerous to let live. i can think of SO many terrifying uses for Prescience that isnt being hindered by a block.

          • That’s the thing though. Everyone who would be threatened by her wouldn’t be able to kill her, and anyone who would be able to kill her (Simurgh), doesn’t need to.

            • Well, if she had real class, when she fired two shots one shot would have been for Taylor and one for her.

              Sadly, I don’t think she does.

    • -Undersiders: definitely from Foil/Flechette/Fang/Godslayer.

      -Faultline’s crew: Shamrock’s perspective.

      -Chicago Wards: Cuff’s perspective

      -Dragon’s Teeth: The (Competent!) PRT Officer

      -The Protectorate: Ingénue’s perspective could be amusing or horrifying as she corrupts Chevalier

    • Maybe something like the interlude after Taylor was unmasked. Y’know, something where we get multiple viewpoints at once on a subject? Maybe for the final battle or its aftermath.

      • Ths is what I wanna see. Gonna gointoa bit of a rambly detail section here…

        Maybe… Tattletale, going around from person to person, getting their thoughts and insights on the final battle, putting together a sort of home movie (or book considering lack of tech in general, though tinkers should be able to resolve that soon enough) as a tribute to her best friend. Something from which we get to see a little bit from everyone and anyone that would deign comment- Some angry, full of vitriol because of her controlling them; others calmer, accepting that it needed to be done- The greater good outweighed their sacrifice. Others still not caring about the control, but weeping for the dead- lost lovers, kin, and friends; Yet others lauding her actions, perhaps even disappointed that it just ended there- Mostly that viewpoint would be from the thrill-seekers, and I doubt there’s many of them left. The story from those who knew her best after she left the Undersiders; How they’ve changed. Perhaps drawn out over the course of years, as she tracks down each of the people involved, so the passage of time can lessen some blows, sharpen others. Culminate with a final scene where she then presents her writings/recordings to Taylor, one way or another.

    • I feel bad for not remembering, but did Jack ever get the axe? If not… then it might be interesting to see how what he thinks of his ultimate gambit (kind of) failing.

      • He’s trapped in a permanent time loop by Gray Boy. He’s still sentient, but unable to speak more than a couple syllables at a time and in almost constant pain (he has a “pain-off” switch, that takes a moment to activate, each time the loop resets). However, Scion’s attack could easily have killed him, Khonsu might be enlisted to execute him, or the landscape could have shifted to make him inaccessible in the wake of Scion’s attack.

    • For elaboration on what was going on/their reactions to what Taylor did: Tattletale, Bitch, Imp, Dinah

      Characters whose futures I am curious about: Glaistig Uaine, Contessa, Chevalier, Legend, Vista

      Secondary characters dealing with the aftermath: Panacea (and Glory Girl?), the remaining Travellers, Riley, Dragon&Defiant, Marquis, Weld, Sveta.

      That took me ages to narrow down. I blame your large cast of compelling secondary characters.

    • My thanks and the beginnings of my thoughts are in posts farther down. I’m expecting it’ll take a while to process this but overall, I think you deserve a heap of praise.

      That said, I’m going to vote for an epilogue focused on the Paranet…cause, you know, why should us readers be the only ones who have to suffer! {insert evil laugh here}

    • Impressive.

      You managed to build up Taylor, make (most of) us love her and hope for her.

      You dangled a chance, if an infinitesimal one, for her to be saved from this horror.

      And then Contessa shot her.

      …I can’t think of a more tragic way to finish off the story. Finally, a state where things cannot get worse for Taylor.

      • I can think of a more tragic way to finish the story: Taylor enforces peace between men the only way she can now. Even without Doormaker, I’m sure she’d find a way to extend her range: grab a power-booster Cape, a tinker who can do it or grab Panacea and have her tweak the relay bugs to work with Taylor’s new abilities.

        Then the Queen Administrator extends her reach, creating peace across the worlds at the trifling cost of free will for all humanity.

        She came within a hair’s breadth of pursuing that path this chapter.

        A swift death by bullet is one of the kinder ends Taylor could’ve received at this point.

        • While possible, I don’t think that’s plausible. Taylor wasn’t that type, and the thing she turned into seemed to be driven more to beat Scion than anything else. As things progressed, she (it?) seemed more and more focused on that goal, less and less able to focus on anything else. She lashed out at the others more out of self-preservation than anything. While the right push might have driven her into overlord mode, I doubt it.

          • It very almost *happened* this chapter.

            I quote:
            “I needed to escape, I needed time and resources to analyze what I was up against, frame it all. I’d stabilized, I’d stopped degrading, now I could start building- rebuilding my knowledge base. Put everything into a context that I could grasp, with my mind working in a different way, with different priorities.

            Then I could take control. Then I could eliminate the problematic elements.

            Then everything would be peaceful.”

            Taylor had reached a stage where her passenger was in control and she could no longer tell friend from foe or violence from celebration. She was barely able to nudge it occasionally.

            Had things gone ever so slightly differently we would be well on our way to “Weaver, queen of worlds” territory right now…

      • Tattletale I think would be depressing, same with grue or her dad. but Imp and Contessa could be cathartic if it had one not being aware of the other.

        Otherwise, failing either that or a monument, speech, or epitaph that adequately summarizes Taylor’s life, a Khepri 3rd person narrative would be interesting.

    • I wouldn’t mind seeing what happened to the remaining Ambassadors (particularly Citrine). Maybe as part of someone else’s chapter?

    • Oh, forgot to mention, one interlude request from me, for what it’s worth. I want to see Dinah’s perspective on things.

    • GU (of course), Oliver, Narwhal, Phir Se, Blue!Alexandria, Citrine, Cozen, Moord Nag, and/or Bastard.

      Congratulations, man. You wrote your first ending.
      *faux toasts* Here’s to many more. This was definitely worth the ride.

    • First off, THANK YOU, for writing this amazing work.
      Second, who would I like to see…
      Tattletales perspective on the last fight. This could also include Imps tales of how she kept Taylor company right to the end of the battle.

      Lung / Marquis / Panacea, the birdcage in general.

      The un-powered (much reduced) masses. How does the general public see her? How do all of her people from Brocton Bay see her sacrifice?

      Defiant jailbreaking Dragon and the two of them putting a beatdown on Teacher and Saint.

      The Protectorates view. Particularly Miss Militias perspective.

      If Taylor is truely dead, there HAS to be a memorial scene in one of the closing chapters.

      Viewpoints from the woman in blue and others who got hijacked for the final battle. This could be done in a manner similar to the ‘Legion of Doom’ style meetings that Cauldron held, in order to get them all in.

    • “On the other-fiction-to-keep-you-reading side, I am currently beginning to read the online original story Worm, and it’s looking promising.” -Eliezer Yudkowsky hpmor author is reading your work.

    • I guess this is as good a time as any to leave my first comment.

      Thank you Wildbow.

      For the greatest story I’ve ever experienced.

    • My first ever comment, and it is on this masterpiece. I have been up for the past 5 hours, just reading. I am literally in tears at the ending. Thank you for an incredible story.

  2. The journey’s finally done. I’m left with mixed feelings, but this has undoubtedly been one of the most entertaining pieces of fiction I’ve ever read. I’ve enjoyed it immensely.

        • It looks like that has been corrected. When I read it without the italics it gave me the impression Taylor was getting better, and had made it all the way back to understanding English. The typo made the end more jarring.

    • “The members of my swarm followed, flying around any barriers I erected. A man in blue and white who zig-zagged around anything I put up. A regal woman in blue.”

      This makes it seem as if Legend and the unnamed Lady from the other parallel are part of her swarm.

    • I stared down at my hand. They were shaking, but it wasn’t from fear.

      I realize that Taylor only has one actual hand at this point, but it still sounds weird to have a plural pronoun (they) refer to a singular noun (hand) like that.

      Unless I’m entirely misunderstanding it, maybe something like this would be better:

      I stared down at my hand. My arms where shaking, but it wasn’t from the fear.
      ?

    • “ranked up there as far as fates worse than death.” – ‘far as’ should probably be removed. Or something rephrased.

    • and they ranked up there as far as fates worse than death. –> as far as they ‘went’.

      Thank you, wildbow. Thank you.

  3. Genuinely not the ending I expected.

    Powerful, though.

    Epilogues – primarily interested in the ones where you’ve a good story to tell.

    Do believe that you can satisfactorily address the fan desires (my own included) to see favorite characters with a reference, a scene, even a well-placed cameo.

    Please focus on the stories that not only tie off old threads but hint at struggles and questions to come, for this is the end of a story.

        • I’m more interested in Saint having his computer shined up real nice, turned sideways, and shoved straight up his candy ass, stomped a mudhole in and walked dry, tombstone piledriven straight to hell, had a catheter repeatedly stuck in and pulled out, given an orange juice enema, fed high protein cupcakes with laxative cream on top, beaten in the head with a shoe, recircumcised, had his nipples scraped off with sandpaper, dragged through mud, hit with carrots, had a rabid badger tossed in his pants, tarred, feathered, drawn, quartered, had his tongue ripped out, shot, and then had his tongue shot, and trimmed that scraggly beard.

            • Nothing he’s done so far has wiped away or made up for what he did to Dragon. Who is still under Teacher’s control. Who still has a plan.

              But yes, I was the one who kept a killcount going during those chapters with the Slaughterhouse 9.

            • Oops, wait, I didn’t use the very latest version.

              Saints glued in a female gorilla suit and tossed into a troop of males, covered in birdseed and dropped in an ostrich exhibit, had Tokay geckos tied to his ears, had his computer shined up real nice, turned sideways, and shoved straight up his candy ass, stomped a mudhole in and walked dry, tombstone piledriven straight to hell, had a catheter repeatedly stuck in and pulled out, given an orange juice enema, fed high protein cupcakes with laxative cream on top, beaten in the head with a shoe, recircumcised, had his nipples scraped with sandpaper, dragged through mud, hit with carrots, had a rabid badger tossed in his pants, tarred, feathered, drawn, quartered, had his tongue ripped out, shot, and then had his tongue shot, and trimmed that scraggly beard: 0

              Here’s hopin’

            • Argh! Wait, that’s still not the most recent version I had. Here, at these to the top of that list:

              punched in the ovaries, made to be a smelly pirate hooker on whore island, been told that jazz flute is for little sissy boys,

              • So, in totality…

                You want Saint punched in the ovaries, made to be a smelly pirate hooker on whore island, been told that jazz flute is for little sissy boys, glued in a female gorilla suit and tossed into a troop of males, covered in birdseed and dropped in an ostrich exhibit, had Tokay geckos tied to his ears, had his computer shined up real nice, turned sideways, and shoved straight up his candy ass, stomped a mudhole in and walked dry, beating up Psycho Gecko, tombstone piledriven straight to hell, had a catheter repeatedly stuck in and pulled out, given an orange juice enema, fed high protein cupcakes with laxative cream on top, beaten in the head with a shoe, recircumcised, had his nipples scraped with sandpaper, dragged through mud, hit with carrots, had a rabid badger tossed in his pants, tarred, feathered, drawn, quartered, had his tongue ripped out, shot, and then had his tongue shot, and trimmed that scraggly beard.

                What do you want for Teacher?

              • Remove the part that says “beating up Psycho Gecko”. It’s far too unrealistic, and you’ll not catch me as easily as they caught Nostalgia Critic Bison.

  4. Khepri: scarab god of the sun. Just noting. Contessa, the final observer. I don’t think Taylor is dead. Getting shot by Contessa doesn’t mean anything. In fact, I’d say that since she survived the first shot, death is not the goal. But… Wow. Just… Wow.

      • Seconded! I was thinking the trolliest thing Wildbow could have done was ending it several lines earlier. Now, either Wildbow found a really subtle way to do exactly that, or we’re overthinking it, which is just as bad. 😦

        A minute ago, I was depressed. Now I’m depressed, confused and freaked out!

    • 1- induce braindeath coma through applied bullets to disable the passenger’s link (and the power).
      2- give free range to Panacea and Riley.
      3- ????
      4- profit !

      • >Brain surgery with a bullet. Powers exist in a part of the brain. Interesting possibility.<

        If only I dared to hope. Maybe while she's dying and unifluenced by the Administrator Shard, Dragon swoops in and transfers her mind to a new robot body free of the shards influence? No we won't be so lucky.

        • Contessa said that she’d decided. She never said how. There’s a degree of intentional ambiguity here meant to either tease at Taylor’s survival or set the groundwork for it. I’m guessing we’ll see more in epilogue 6.

        • The Contessa saw Taylor’s reaction, said she’d come to a decision, and fired twice.

          Possible decisions:
          The Administrator would have done anything to survive and regain control, so any answer other than that indicates Taylor is in control.
          Taylor cannot speak, meaning her mind is slipping away again.
          Taylor believes she deserves death and it should be granted to her.
          Taylor believes she deserves death for what she did, meaning that she’s still a good person and regrets all the horrible things she’s done, so she deserves to live.

          Possible actions:
          Contessa kills Taylor, and double-taps because you do not take any fucking chances with a Class S+ threat.
          Contessa kills Taylor, and fires twice because she wants it to be herself rather than her Shard which pulls the trigger.
          Contessa disables Taylor’s power with a pair of bullets, and Panacea/Bonesaw is waiting just out of sight because the path to victory said that if they were visible the Administrator would have tried to take them over as a way out.

          Of these, the ones where Taylor dies seem most likely. She *feels* dead. This chapter *feels* final. But back in the first S9 arc, it often *felt* like things couldn’t get worse. When Perdition was sold to Accord, it *felt* like his story was over. So I don’t trust my feelings on the subject, and even if it’s just unreasonable optimism I’m going to keep up hope until next time.

          • >>Contessa kills Taylor, and fires twice because she wants it to be herself rather than her Shard which pulls the trigger.<<

            I like this one.

    • I’m not going to comment on the whole Taylor dead-or-alive thing, but I’d like to make a note on Contessa’s last line, “It’s okay. I got the answer, myself.“
      What question was she asking?
      iirc, Contessa’s power only works for questions in the form of “How do I accomplish [blank]”. She’s clearly had a lot of practice since her interlude, but I doubt she could use that to come up with an answer to the questions she was asking [are you a villain or a hero? can you come back?], directly at least, and I don’t know how fantastic her deductive skills are, considering Cauldron was her answer to another question she had to answer herself, how do I kill Scion?
      Figuring out what that question was could go a long way toward explaining what just happened.

  5. It is ended. Thank you Wildbow, for a truly great story. I hope that you continue to write, and that you are able to support yourself off of it. And thank you, all the other commenters, for the community of fun and tears (and not one flame war). Now, I must cry.

    And for you, Taylor Herbert: A memory. may you live on forever in our hearts.

    Gestation 1.1

  6. … Wow.

    On the one hand, the ending is … fitting. On the other hand, Contessa has no right to be the one to pull the trigger. None. She should be up against the wall of the revolution too. If anyone deserved to hold that gun, it was Theo.

    But the world ain’t fair. So it goes.

      • Or Contessa is using her power to figure out how to disable Taylor’s power without killing her. I could definitely see her doing something like putting a bullet through the parts of her brain that control her power.

            • I only caught up at the beginning of Arc 29, so I’m not included in this bad prediction history.

              Personally, I think I’ve been pretty good with predicting surprises.

              A large number of people are predicting a fake death. I think that that would cheapen the value of the story if it comes before the sequel.

              • A great many people are hoping for a fake death. But all that really matters is whether such a plot device would be optimal, and whether it could be done tastefully.

              • There’s death as in “followed by rigor mortis” and then there’s death in the Tarot card sense of “great change”.

                It’s pretty clear that this was the “death” of Taylor, it just has enough ambiguity to leave some of us (ok ME!) hoping that it’s the latter sort of death rather than the former.

      • One bullet to sever/destroy the part of the brain that connects them to the passenger, one bullet to sever her spinal cord. Powerless, paralyzed, safe to bring back to the world for trial and healing. Seems almost too cheerful for the story, though.

        • That’s what I was thinking, but perhaps I am hoping too much. I would be horribly disappointed if this is truly the end of Taylor in such a manner. I had mentioned a while back that I was worried about a cop-out ending, and that’s the sort of thing I fear in this case. It seems like there is a sickening trend in literature lately to have bad things happen for no good reason. I’ve heard this phenomenon called “misery porn”. I can’t say for sure what is going on in Wildbow’s head, but I know that several authors mistakenly think that all-consuming darkness automatically equals depth, but it usually is quite the opposite. Having a bad ending and protagonist death tends to sever any sort of development at that most critical juncture. We no longer get to see any sort of coherent thoughts from the protagonist regarding the aftermath of the crisis. We don’t get to see the effects their actions had on the characters they impacted. All we are seeing right now is a character that is easily as monstrous as Taylor get off scot free while leaving us with more questions. In my opinion, if this is how Taylor goes out, it ends up being a miserable, depressing anti-climax that really utterly fails to do justice to what this series built up to. I can’t speak for others, but I know that I would not read anything further in this universe if I knew that it could be another long, sad ride that ends up even more depressing.

          I still cling to hope, but thus far, it’s just been crushed at every step.

          • Except in this case, the end is very fitting for the character. And it’s being followed up by an epilogue so we can see what all the aftermath is. And I wouldn’t call being killed for becoming too dangerous as “getting off scot free”.

            I think you got a bit wrapped up in your own train of thought there for a minute.

            • Didn’t realize the ambiguity in my statement there. I was referring to Contessa getting away scot free. Wow, I screwed that up. And no, I really don’t think the ending is fitting. She started out in a sad, horrible place and ended in one just as bad, if not worse.

              • It is worse. It is the pit of a slope into misery that she has been descending through the whole story.

                How would you have ended it? How else could it have been ended? Any solution to Taylor’s problem would have come off as a Deus Ex Machina. Any ending with neither Taylor’s death nor her healing would have been unsatisfying…what would Taylor be doing in such a case?

              • How about Taylor having made peace with herself before her death? Maybe having found out the ultimate fate of her dad? Perhaps some closure or the ability to address her accusers? There’s tons of other things that could have been done outside of this “live happy”/”die sadly” binary. Many, many things could have been done to make it a lot less depressing, yet still preserved the ultimate outcome. It just strikes me as pointlessly sad.

              • Contessa mentioned Echidna, Glaistig Uaine, and the Ash Beast.
                Echidna’s final moments were filled with a self-assured feeling that she deserved to be allowed to kill – that the bad things were someone else’s fault.
                Glaistig Uaine as a monstrous force believed that she was doing nothing wrong by following her faerie plot.
                The Ash Beast… Uh, I’m not sure, didn’t get a lot of time.

                Taylor’s final (maybe not?) moments were filled with genuine guilt for all the things that she admits she did.

                Maybe.

            • How do you figure? Name a time in the story so far where Taylor has given up without some some greater purpose being served? Flat murder would be unsurprising… but giving up when she knows there is an out? Nothing about that fits at all.

    • Theo couldn’t understand her, and she couldn’t understand Theo. Only the path to victory could have breached that barrier.

  7. I… I…
    I can’t say anything. It’s just…
    Yeah. I never really thought it would come to this. I mean, logically, I knew that it had to. But… Taylor always managed to get out of sticky situations. But… she didn’t.

  8. Oh.

    I’d…i’d hoped that Taylor would get to live. But this isn’t that type of story, is it.

    At least Contessa is alive. With her, the worlds can be rebuilt. And Taylor either survived (if Contessa wants to kill you, she does it in one shot), or she had better get one hell of a monument.

    Thanks, wildbow.

    • Taylor Hebert: the only person Contessa ever felt the need to shoot twice, once to do the job and again just to make sure.

        • Why did she take two shots? Did she want Taylor to have a couple seconds knowing for sure that she was being shot at?

        • How do we even know that the second shot went for her head? I mean, there’s no reason why it wouldn’t, but there’s no direct indication it did. Further, I find the fact that Contessa was using some stubby revolver instead of a heavier duty weapon that would certainly kill in one hit very fishy.

          • Smaller gun means less recoil, allowing her to actually hit what her power tells her to shoot. And put in the right place, any bullet is lethal. Not to mention that for all her ability, the Contessa is physically a rather small woman, so larger firearms would require wasting time to brace before pulling the trigger.

            In her position I’d probably have gone for a low-caliber automatic, maybe a 5.7mm given that Cauldron’s resources make price irrelevant, but I suppose the classic snub-nosed revolver has a certain classiness to it.

  9. So ends Taylor Herbert. Villain, Warlord, Queen, Hero, Monster, and Savior. So sad that she doesn’t recognize them at all anymore, and is almost exactly like Echidna with the passenger in control. Still don’t think she died though. She saved the world and helped Contessa complete her life’s goal. I have a feeling that she still has use for her in this brave new world. I didn’t donate for an epilogue so my vote means little, but I am curious about Dragon/Defiant and what they do with Teacher/Saint. Then there is Dinah who put her on this path, and the Undersiders she left behind.
    PS
    Awesome story Wildbow. I was a lurker for a long time but I am sad too see Worm end. You became my favorite author a while back, so I will read anything you write in the future. Hopefully you will come back to the wormverse later down the line.

    • Taylor’s passenger *was* in control at that point. That’s why she was expecting an attack the whole time. Their positions had been reversed, and it was Taylor inside the mind.

      • Yes indeed. All those moments where she thinks about the passenger interfering — all those interferences were attempts to stand down. That was *Taylor* interfering. The thing doing the thinking, thinking about getting away so she could carry out her plan — that was the administrator shard, and the plan was probably the endgame plan bred into its crystalline bones by thousands of repetitions, the only when the administrator shard has anything to do: the grand pulling together of all shards, consumption of every living human, outmigration into space, union, and eventual destruction of every possible Earth for impetus. Of course that can’t happen — Eden is gone — but the administrator shard doesn’t know that! Its job isn’t memory, just as its job isn’t speech. Its job is large-scale unification for the endgame, and it’s going to do that job dammit.

  10. If anyone can perform brain surgery to remove a corona pollentia with a handgun, it’s Contessa.

    But maybe I’m just holding out for a miracle.

      • Not necessarily. The Corona Pollentia determines how the shard interacts with the person – both Bonesaw and Panacea could alter powers by manipulating it. Without it, Taylor may lose access to her powers, but I’m not sure it would leave her better off – to much of her brain was altered/damaged by her passenger and the changes made by Panacea.

        It could be something like: destroy the Corona Pollentia and the damaged portion of her brain, then get her to someone who grants regeneration so that they grow back in their “natural” state. This assumes the changes Panacea made were not on the genetic level, just in the organs themselves.

        A remote possibility, but stranger things have happened in Worm. “First step to fix her brain? Shoot her in the head.”

        • Panacea had said before her power directly alters their biology, all the way down to the genetic level. It’s why she’s afraid to do anything but heal with it, any changes she makes are permanent and true, there is no going back.

  11. Goodbye, Taylor Hebert.

    You mattered.

    It may not be much, but it’s more than most will ever get. And in the end, you left things better than they would have been without you.

    Suppose that’ll just have to be enough.

    It’s not time to say goodbye to Wildbow yet, though. Taylor’s story may have ended, but we’ve got a bit longer before our gracious author finally gets to put down his pen. I’ll save his farewell for when that time comes.

    • Thankfully, wildbow has said he will be segueing straight into further stories.

      If you’re talking about worm, then yes, THE END IS NIGH.

  12. Goddamn. Thank you, wildbow. This has been an amazing journey and I’m glad to have been here for it. I can’t wait to see what you come up with next. For now though, you deserve a good long rest.

  13. I kind of teared up by the part where she nearly killed Imp. The rest of the chapter didn’t make that go away, at all. And holy shit, I know its all part of the character but Taylor does not know the meaning taking a break, does she?

    On the bright(er) side, I’d like to see a Miss Militia epilogue. An non Undersider, but still Brockton Bay perspective of recent events could be good.

  14. And it is over. Thank you for such an amazing story. I have loved every minute of it.

    Anyone know what Taylor’s bully regrets were about? And what is her large anchor that isn’t quite strong enough, or she didn’t feel she was honest or deserving enough for?

      • No, Lisa was the replacement for the anchor. The sorta-like but not really.
        Taylor’s anchor was her humanity, it was the one she didn’t mention. her dad.

    • No. We saw Taylor’s Anchor. It was The Mission: the same thing that drove her all this time. All then things she did with the Undersiders? For her Mission to infiltrate and spy on them. All the things she did for/against Coil? For the Mission to rescue Dinah. The way she controlled Brockton Bay? a mission to revialize the city. It’s always been A Mission, a Goal, a Task that lead her on.

      And, even the Mission let her down in the end.

      • It would have had to be a specific Mission that was tied to her humanity like the rest of her anchors. Like saving humanity. Defeating Scion is what her passenger is doing as much as her.

      • I would have thought that too but now that I think about it, her goal (or Mission) was never an anchor that could sustain her after the battle. Contessa says there was one that she had before the battles, which could be The Mission, but I don’t think that was the one she was talking about.

        The last lines are about the vastness of the universe and how small she is. This is something she’s mentioned several times in the story and has even said its something she uses to ground herself.

        I think THAT is her anchor. That perspective that anchors her to her humanity. It didn’t work in the battle because her perspective was [i]too[/i] large and she was drowned out, but now she can see herself in relation to it all again.

        • I thought about the mission, but she never really lost that one, and it was more of a Passenger thing, in the end.

          I would say it was her dad. Remember she would think about him, and refuse to check whether he was alive or not, because she needed that hope to keep going. She never used the Clairvoyant on him, for that same reason. Exactly like Contessa said, her anchor before the battle even began.

  15. There aren’t really any words to do this justice. I’m sort of in shock. Definitely in awe. Hard to believe that Taylor came so far from when we first met her. It’s definitely worth de-lurking occasionally to say (as so many others have) that this story is incredible. Sometimes it’s heartbreaking and sometimes it’s hard not to stand up and just start cheering for these characters.

    Thank you.

  16. Thoughts reading the final paragraph:

    “No.”

    Yeah, that was pretty much it. I mean…what do you say to that? Though I think I should mention that I said earlier I still think danny survived, and in the same way, I’m keeping open the possibility Taylor survived. They’ve got panacea, I mean. No has to comment on the absurdity of this idea, as I know full well how ridiculous it is, but give me this.

    Wilidbow, I can never thank you enough for writing this. I’m planning on leaving a detailed review at the end of the epilogues, so I’ll wait until then to tell you exactly what I think of this story, and what it means to me.

    Looking forward to the epilogues, not so much knowing that every time I reread worm I will be overly melancholic.

  17. First things first. Thanks to Wildbow, for this amazing tale. These chapter was as powerful as one would expect it to. Taylor was unable to even recognize the cheering of the crowd after Scions death. Her shard had taken her over to such and extent that only the faintest idea of identity remained whitin her.

    Screw it! This ending is perfect for Worm but the fact that Taylor had to die like that, like some rabid dog, it just leaves a bad taste in the mouth.
    But hey, Contessa can probably do brain surgery with bullets, can’t she? 2 bullets seem excesive to kill someone when you have a power like Contessa’s.
    I don’t even know how can you wrap up a series and still make it feel like there’s mountains of untold stories yet to be unraveled.

  18. Damn…. I… Thank you Wildbow. Seriously, thank you. This was a beautiful story, brilliant, dark, and rich. Your writing has inspired me to take up my own again.

    It won’t be a candle compared to the bonfire you’ve built here.

  19. I hope Taylor did survive, but I’m not optimistic. Seeing her slowly recover, even if she loses her power in the process, would be nice. She’s sacrificed so much, it would be nice to give her a rest.

    But this isn’t that type of story, is it?

    Wildbow, you did an incredible job on this story. Well done.

  20. I’d also like to say that the first part reads like the passenger had almost completely usurped Taylor without her noticing it – the ‘autopilot’ that let the captives go, that tried to turn her attention to old friends… Either they swapped controls, or the passenger wanted Taylor to regain herself too.

    • I kind of like the idea that in the end, even her shard was more human than Taylor herself. Also, even with things over, I still don’t trust that gun the Simurgh had.

    • I’ve been thinking that the passenger has swapped controls for a while. She kept hearing a gentle voice- I think that’s Taylor, trying to talk. But the passenger has slowly swapped control. The passenger can’t understand language, and doesn’t really know how to function in a human. That’s why she was slowly losing human communication, and having it replaced by the passengers abilities. And Taylor was already getting unstable from the shock of controlling so much, which made it easier for the passenger to take control. The passenger just thought it was Taylor because it used Taylor’s memories to give it an identity.

      • Yeah I’d have to agree, my impression was that she didn’t realise that the agent had been in control for a while and that her ‘autopilot’ at the end was actually Taylor trying to break back through now that her mind wasn’t under as much stress.

        • Likewise. It looked very much like her shard had fully taken over. Taylor would be the one who would release people she could remember and care about.

          They got confused because of how closely they were working during the battle, both shard and human had identical goals and the human differences were being worn away by stress and damage. They had the same recent memories and experiences.

    • I think the fact she saw the crowd celebrating Scion’s death as them fighting each other to be a good sign of the passenger’s “everything is conflict” complete control.

  21. So just to make sure I understood all that.
    -Taylor sees everyone fighting. But it turns out she only thinks they’re fighting, because she sees through the eyes of her Passenger.
    -Glastig Uaine, free from Taylor’s control, talks her into letting go of the Clairvoyant.
    -Contessa talks with Taylor about letting her live, and shoots her.

    Did I miss anything.

    • yeah. …its hard to say but I think they were celebrating.
      And I think Taylor convinced Passenger to let Clairvoyant and the others go.

    • I read it as:
      -Passenger/Shard/Administrator sees everyone fighting. But it turns out she only thinks they’re fighting, because she is the Passenger.
      -GU tricked the Passenger/Shard/Administrator in letting the rest of her cape-swarm go.
      -Contessa talks with Passenger/Shard/Administrator about letting her live, and shoots her.

  22. Twas a long, dark, twisting incredibly awesome journey but all things must end. Still I’m not going to count Taylor amongst the dead until and unless at least one of the epilogues shows her funeral, along with the raising of a monument in her name worthy of her deeds. I’m thinking something along the lines of the Great Pyramid as a starting point, if they’re going to add an Egyptian god to her list of aliases she should have a tomb suitable for one. A last word from Tattletale’s perspective would be nice to see.

    • I don’t think so. Taylor wasn’t a Great-Pyramid type of person, and her death almost fit: small, quiet, simple. I think an abstract, simple monument would fit her better, like the Vietnam War Memorial in DC. The one with the black marble wall, set into a hill, with the names of those who fought etched into it. Something like that. Something memorable, but simple. Quiet.

        • Yeah, a Library. It’s what she would have wanted. I hope that Contessa takes her body back to the Undersiders, and doesn’t leave it there to rot. I can imagine we’d see Lisa genuinly break down crying, and Rachel give the Klingon death howl.

          • That would be one way to remove Contessa from the world. If she was in the same region as Bitch, after killing Taylor, if there was any hope of recovery? The path to victory only works if there is one, and there’s only so much that a baseline human with four bullets can conceivably do against a pack of mutant wolves.

              • She did that through perfect positioning, and redirecting the enemy’s ranged attacks into each other. One was burned, one had their airways blocked off entirely by hardened slime, etc. The only one she actually used the knife on was Labrinth, who has no ability to react to rapid threats at short range. That tactic doesn’t work on giant mutant dogs; they can put her in a situation where all the finesse and fast reactions and proper placement in the world don’t mean anything against the amount of brute force and ferocity supplied.

              • The harbinger clone who neutralised them simply by pushing their knees in the wrong direction. And the clones are watered version of the original who while awesome isn’t on Contessa’s level.

                And really, Contessa can just say the exact combination of words that will make the Undersiders back down from a fight. Or fall on their knees crying. Or commit suicide. Etc.

              • All Contessa has to do is get Tattletale to look at her, and TT will call the others off before falling on the ground crying and screaming fuck.

              • Yes, a large synchronized group of peak condition martial artists with high level thinker powers could beat a couple of dogs, given appropriate terrain. A single woman cannot beat dozens of them on their home turf no matter how perfect her tactics are.

                And the verbal path to victory requires there to be words that can be said which would make the target back down. With Eidolon, for example, Zion could say four words that reinforce every doubt he’d had, reveal the horror that is all indirectly his fault, and undermine his entire reason for fighting. With Khepri, there was nothing he could say to make Taylor back down, so even after five uses of his power he lost. I believe Bitch is likely going to be similar, disregarding any and all pretty words until after the cunt who murdered her friend is torn to pieces.

              • Contessa has one of the most unbalancing powers in Worm (and that’s saying something!) but she can only do the possible.

                Some of the stuff people are saying she could do, like kill the Undersiders with a word, aren’t possible because there *is no such word*.

                It really comes down to whether she can hurt the dog with martial arts, a gun, and perfect knowledge of its anatomy. Otherwise it’s stronger, tougher and faster and will wear her down.

      • Given the widespread destruction, billions of deaths, and need for resources to be used in healing injuries, making repairs and providing basics like food and shelter for the survivors, monumnet building would be awfully low on the list of priorities. Especially given the controversial nature of of the final victory (her passenger essentially using the other heroes as puppets, without consent).

        It would be something for years, if not decades later when civilization resumed and government was re-established.

        I vote she be buried next to her mother, with her dad, the undersiders, her neighborhood, and some few of the protectorate that knew her at the graveside.

        For an epitaph, I always like the one they used for Buffy Summers.

        • I’ve been thinking of Buffy’s epitaph too. 🙂

          The things you’re suggesting aren’t mutually exclusive. People need to rebuild anyway. So name a town or a building or something after Taylor. Hebert is a decent name for a town…

  23. It was always clear that this chapter was going to hurt, one way or the other. What surprised me was how hard it was to see Taylor reduced to little more than her passenger’s purpose. All control and conflict, and only a glimmer of who she really was.

    Maybe it’s wishful thinking to believe that at the end she was more herself than the administrator. But I have to think, would the administrator have been talking to Contessa like that? Would the planner and fighter and the schemer have been looking up and reflecting on who she was? Could the beast of conflict have ever believed that either way she deserved what was about to happen to her?

    We’ll see what the epilogues hold. We’ll see how this moment is viewed and maybe see what lies beyond it, either way though, Taylor Herbert will always be a hero to me.

    • To paraphrase The Dark Knight: “You either die a hero, or live long enough to see yourself become a monster.” Taylor died a hero, saving the world from one final monster.

      • The quote from the Dark Knight always struck me as a little odd. It’s kind of like saying “You either die during the day or live to see the night fall”. What exactly would the alternative be?

        “I lived as a hero and then died as an unremarkable nobody?” You’re still a hero then aren’t you? Or is there an expiration date on the value of saving someone’s life?

        I mean even if Batman lived to 100 and spent the last 60 years of his life as a retiree watching old movies, for what he’d done he’d still be a hero right?

        On a separate note, your last line did manage to choke me up a bit, so nicely played there. I’m not sure its actually true, but I’m a sucker for sentiment.

        • It’s how you are remembered. Are you remembered well, or badly? You could be someone who spent 20 years doing charity work, when you weren’t persuing your carreer as a firefighter. But if the last thing you do is shoot up a shopping mall, all anyone is ever going to remember is that.

          • Yeah, it’s just that the saying implies that longer life = you become a villain, but it’s a false implication. Plenty of people have “died as heroes” decades after their heroic acts (see: the vast majority of fire fighters for example).

  24. No. That… that just… that ain’t right. After all that… this is how she goes out? I was holding out for a bittersweet ending at least but this… this just leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. Taylor deserved better.

    Still and epic story, and I can’t thank Wildbow enough for writing it, but unless Taylor actually makes it out of this somehow (if anyone could do it, it’s Contessa), I’m going to be very very sad.

    • This is what fanfiction is for.
      This is all, in fact, the mostly strongly worded demand for fanfiction I have ever yet read.

      • I pretty much never write fan fiction with other people’s characters. When I write something in an established universe, I look for an unpainted corner somewhere to start doodling in.

        This morning though, on the way into work, a whole extra chapter started writing itself in my head. I’ll probably never put it to paper (or bytes as the case may be) since this is Wildbow’s story and we still have the epilogues to come. I just found it interesting that my brain would not let this story, or these characters go like that.

        It was kind of like having my own personal Contessa in the back of my mind taking where we were at and plotting out a “Path to Victory” towards the world that I’d like to see.

        • ME3, Garrus about Shepard. “They killed you one before and all it did was piss you off.” Just because a character is dead, it doesn’t necessarily stop them form eventually returning… but not in the sequel and if wB did do this it would be astounding in some way.

          Now trying to win on line lotteries…

        • Maybe not everybody, just Taylor, Alec, Danny, Dennis, David, Doctor Mother, Rime, Revel, Carlos, Cody, Judas, Brutus, Angelica, Annette, Atlas…

  25. Its seems like for the past couple of chapters that Passenger has been in control but it thinks its Taylor.
    And what the Passenger is calling “passenger” is actually Taylor.
    I don’t know if that makes this sadder or not.

    • I thought the same after re-reading this chapter. I think that last chapter Taylor was taken over by her shard, and she became the “passanger” in the body. Things feel so odd for her (it?) because shardss don’t have any other purpose other than conflict. The cheering was misinterpreted as fighting. Imp and Rachel felt “strange” because they were Taylors anchors. When the shard relinquishes control over to the passenger-Taylor she leaves the controlled people behind. In the end what Contessa killed was no longer Taylor but a shard that was viewing the world through Taylors body.

    • It also explains the communications problems escalating. The shard had taken over her in full since Panacea’s surgery, except TAYLOR was getting weaker as stress mounted, and could no longer ‘translate’ for the shard.

  26. Twas excellent all the way through. One of the few things I have ever seen/read that managed to keep a strong plot all the way through and avoid falling into any annoying retreads. Also one of the few works of fiction EVER that could consistently deliver plot twists that make perfect sense in context, but I couldn’t manage to predict before hand. It is my number 1 most highly recommended work. (and my friends should know just how many things I recommend to people.)
    I also tend to really dislike series endings, but this one sits very well with me.
    Wildbow, you are a fantastic porcine and have made me strongly consider going vegetarian if the animal kingdom has any other artists approaching half your caliber.

        • And I said “Rextum? Darn near kills em!” ah ha ha. *grabs one of those shepherd’s crook thingies and nods* “Rex.”

          Some joking aside, you rawhide, you showed up just in time for the end credits scenes and the inevitable stinger afterward where Bruce Campbell looks up at the screen and says “Groovy”. But fear not, I’m still taking up a seat to the very end. Mainly because I’m kinda stuck to it by various sticky substances that may range from soft drinks, low grade beaver tranquilizers, powdered sugar, butter from where people throw popcorn at me, and horse tranquilizers. Apparently some people…I’m looking at you regular commentators here…have tried to sedate me. Apparently they were trying to use the personal stash of some fellow named Ramone who had nothing to do and nowhere to go.

          I invite you to join us here, the rest of us with the sticky seats and the bottoms with bed sores and bullets with butterfly wings. To be fair, though, most people are stuck to the edges of their seats instead of the whole seat.

          As for disliking endings? Well, Stephen King had a bit of a theme during the Dark Tower series about how the true enjoyment is in the journey. Of course, that may be man’s natural enjoyment of the status quo, even if said status quo involves taking a high school girl with superpowers and turning her into…well, you saw.

          So go ahead, pull down a seat and let the others file out. It’s time to give credit where credit is due.

          Welcome, Rex, to the comments.

  27. Well, I’m terrified. Because we still have not seen that glass tube, just big enough to hold a person, concealed within the Simurgh’s last little gun.

    Given cloning tech and various thinker powers, it is possible that she or some facsimile thereof will return. More likely with Bonesaw and/or the Simurgh taking a hand in it.
    Meanwhile the first bullet didn’t so much as render her unconscious, leaving the possibility of the Contessa working her magic to deal a very specific variety of brain damage without killing the subject, but that seems like an excessive stretch of the imagination.
    I think that the most likely is that she’s finally well and truly dead. Not a bad way to go, one final little sacrifice for the fate of the worlds. Certainly better than many ways, allowing her to be calm, rested, and more or less herself in the end.

    I am curious as to the sixth chapter to come; if five are paid epilogues, and this is the last “official chapter,” what’s the last going to be?

    In any case, Taylor, Skitter, Weaver, Khepri, rest in peace, as well as you’re able.

  28. Actually pretty satisfied with this. Taylor died peacefully, painlessly, and as herself. I don’t really think Contessa could have helped keep Taylor centered for long, so this was really the best way for this to happen. Plus, Scion is dead and people can start to rebuild.

    I guess all I need now is confirmation that Taylor isn’t going to be villified historically as a horrific monster, and I’ll be completely content.

    Here’s to you, Wildbow! For taking my feelings so firmly in your hands, and crushing them with the most delicate of care!

    • “Taylor died peacefully, painlessly, and as herself”

      Taylor died peacefully (thats true), painlessly (it is sill a shot of a gun), and as herself (screaming inside with the Administrator taken control)

      • Yeeeah, I missed the bit about the administrator. But now Taylor is free of it! Still not a bad ending for her, all things considered.

    • Alright I’m back. Only like 20 minutes later but whatever.

      I liked the ending.

      Other comments point out that with Contessa’s power it would be possible to be shot and survive and be ‘fixed’ or something similar. I’m not entirely sure I buy that, but I like the ambiguity it creates. If you want Taylor to be dead, she’s dead. If you want her to be not dead, she’s not dead.

      That said, I’m pretty sure she is dead.

      Money became tight around the start of October due to various things and is likely to remain tight until after Christmas, so feel free to disregard the following. I probably won’t be able to throw money at Wildbow until sometime into his next project.

      Our resident fatalist Vista would be a nice epilogue chapter. How she reacts to everything being over and the only surviving member of the BB wards.
      Dragon might be another interesting one.
      Glastig Uaine would probably be a good perspective as well.

      Because I didn’t find out about Worm until recently, I was unable to comment throughout the series. So, all in all, it was an amazing ride. I look forward to your next work.

  29. Thoughts: why did contessa say there was only a slim chance at best of helping Taylor? I thought the point of her power was victory, and failing that nothing. The only exceptions were supposed to be entities or endbringers which she didn’t have a fix on.

    I’m not very happy with the ending, really – can’t frame it. Mostly because it didn’t seem like theTaylor-Administrator needed to die, or failing that, there was also a lack of resolution for Tattletale and the others.

    • It might be because it was something the only Taylor could do, period. No one not even Little Miss Win Button herself could do it for her.

      • I was under the impression her power worked in absolutes. It would have known perfectly where Taylor was at, and whether recovery was possible.

    • I think the fact that Taylor lost her main anchor means she can never recover, and Contessa realized that and did what needed to be done.

      • Read it again, after my last comment but before I read yours, and I agree mostly. Though it was left purposefuly vague, and I see potential for a story in the epologue or sequel eitherway.

        And then the question, why two shots? Why did the Administrator seem so human, moreso than immediately after scion, despite losing everything. Breadcrumbs no? But usually I’d discount this out of hand as delusional.

        • It’s been learning from Taylor. Taylor does what Administrator does on a human level. She manages people, coordinates their efforts. Much of what the shard is picking up from her is how to deal with people, how to understand and anticipate them.

          That’s what Taylor always dealt with, as Undersider, she was about bonding with her newfound friends, as warlord of Brockton Bay, she was about ensuring the welfare of her territory and the people in it, as Ward, she coordinated and developed her teammates as people. What ELSE would the shard be learning from her?

          • They were merging towards the end, that’s almost the point. The administrator was still learning, and becoming increasingly similar to the original host, and for that reason alone Taylor’s persona didn’t feel like a lost hope. Gone were the destructive impulses that dominated the first half of the narrative.

    • The fact that Contessa says there was a slim chance shows that Taylor could have beaten Scion and still had a happy ending. Taylor wasn’t doomed from the moment Panacea changed her brain, but only when she lost the battle for her mind and body to the Administrator. It wasn’t a battle she was doomed to lose or Contessa would have already known the outcome.

      I think the fatal passage was this one from 30.3:

      > I functioned best when I had a mission, something beyond the one singular goal before me. Yes, stopping Scion was key, but-
      I shook my head. I’d stopped walking again. Had to focus.
      I’d use smaller anchors here, smaller things to tie myself down to reality, focusing on my surroundings.

      When she loses her train of thought and shakes her head she goes from anchoring herself with an idea and a goal to anchoring herself with specific people.

      This is passage where Contessa describes the kind of anchor she needed:

      > Glaistig Uaine told you to hold on to an anchor. The other ones, the little ones? They might have gotten you through the events, given you the strength from moment to moment. But you had something bigger. Something more fundamental, which was there before the battle even began

      This could be referring to the people in her life (which is what she ultimately chooses), but I think it refers to her more fundamental humanity, her drive to help others. She wanted to be a hero to help people. She wanted to save Dinah even though she didn’t really know her. She wasn’t motivated as much by ties to specific people as she was by a desire for a greater good.

      In the fight with Scion she went too far and lost her hold on the Undersider members as anchors. As a result she lost her hold on herself. The anchors she picked weren’t enough to hold her back from giving herself over too much to the Administrator shard in order to defeat Scion. Her real goal was helping people and she had already shown that she would cast the people in her life aside to pursue it.

      She had a history of abandoning and lying to the people closest to her. She spent the first half of the story walking out on and lying to her father while also lying about her intentions to the Undersiders. After she came clean with them, she left the Undersiders. They were her only friends and people who depended on her. She left them just for the chance it might make the end of the world go better. She was always willing to make personal sacrifices for the greater good.

      She needed an anchor she couldn’t cast aside, something she couldn’t abandon, even to defeat Scion. She needed her anchor to align with her fundamental goals. If her mistake was making the Undersiders (I’m counting Charlotte, Sierra and Forest as members since they were on the payroll) her anchors, then she thought they meant more to her than they did in the end.

      She came full circle from the beginning of the story where she believed she could betray the Undersiders for the greater good, but found they meant more to her than she thought. However, by picking the Undersiders as anchors she overestimated how much of her turnaround was the result of her attachment to the Undersiders and underestimated how much of it was the good she could see herself and the Undersiders doing for the city and people in general.

      Of course, I’m not sure how much of the choice of anchors was in her control. I think she was on the right path in the 30.3 passage, but the Administrator shard was able to derail her train of thought. In order for there to be a happy ending she needed to get Glaistig’s anchor advise sooner or understand herself just a little bit better.

      • Cut ties.

        I’m sorry.

        She never had a chance. It was possible for her to survive the shard or possible to stop Scion. There’s no way Taylor would have chosen not to stop him.

        • At first I wanted to believe there was no chance for a happy ending, but Contessa says there was a chance. She wouldn’t be talking to Taylor if there was no chance. Contessa is aware of what Taylor is becoming but takes the risk of talking to her after she defeated Scion because there is still a chance for her. If she was completely doomed Contessa would have just shot her while she was out.

          And talking to Taylor was a risk. Contessa was confident that she had Taylor checkmated, but a lot of people have suffered for underestimating Taylor in this story. Taylor just defeated an entity with Contessa’s power and more.

          After a close reading of this chapter it is obvious that the Adminstrator shard and Taylor swapped roles in this chapter. My favorite bit of facetious evidence for this is that Taylor lets Contessa win. If she was still Taylor she would have just smiled wryly and won.

          Contessa isn’t omnipotent. I can think of at least 3 ways to defeat her. One, Taylor showed that emotion can be used to defeat Contessa’s ability. Two, it is possible that Contessa’s goal is too narrow or broad (like Scion steering toward meeting Eden, but only meeting a dead Eden) and Taylor could have taken advantage of that. Or finally, there is a moment where the plan will no longer work and a new one has to be made. If Taylor was careful enough maybe she could rig it to go from 2 steps to victory to victory impossible.

        • Well, she says there is a chance at the end; even after Taylor has defeated Scion, but Contessa needs the answer to a question. She gets the answer and then shoots Taylor twice. My reading is that there was a chance, but it didn’t pan out. And the reason it didn’t pan out wasn’t anything beyond Taylor’s control. It was only when Contessa saw how badly Taylor had lost herself to the Administrator that the chance was lost. I believe she lost because she didn’t have her humanity and selfless compassion as her anchor.

          I see there is some speculation that the bullets were not meant to kill, but to help her. In which case the slim chance would still exist, but I don’t think I buy it. Though if that were the case, I wouldn’t be upset. It certainly is possible in the Worm-verse even if I believe it to be implausible.

          I say that there was a chance because I believe Taylor is dead and that chance has passed.

          • (Un)fortunately there’s still an epologue to go, so Wildbow maybe intended to address this at a later date. Or maybe he’s going to start again, a new story, sometime post-Khepri.

  30. WordPress just gave me a heads up.

    “Your blog, Worm, appears to be getting more traffic than usual!
    3584 hourly views
    1174 hourly views on average.”

  31. I haven’t been around as long as many here, but I got deeply invested in this story. I loved Taylor from the start, and have been genuinely upset at the things she’s had to go through, even while admiring the way in which she made it work. A power that anyone would have called C-List, and in the end they named her after a god, chasing her away with the equivalent of the angry mob with pitchforks. Doesn’t get more epic than that.

    I’ve laughed, cried, been disgusted and horrified, up and down, and turned around. Wildbow, you have more than done your job. For anyone who has even a passing interest in the genre, this is a tale that will likely stand as an example of how to hook your audience. At the same time, rarely were we left unfulfilled, but we always wanted, and still want, more.

    This ending, I think I’m hoping that Contessa has more in mind than dragging back a corpse. Glaistig Uaine not only not killing her, but giving her an escape… they had a weird relationship. I’m glad it at least gave her a chance. Though Taylor’s mission from here on out, will likely be too high-level for us to follow her around as narrator.

    Unfortunately, I could not be a donator, but seeing Faultline’s crew, or what’s left of the Wards would make for a nice addition to the epilogue, I think.

    Thank you, again.

      • Not at all, though you did bring me here from LoN, and welcomed me once I caught up. Don’t recall precisely when.

        • Speaking of, how does the Legion of Nothing compare? It’s somewhere on my long list of things to probably read eventually, but I was wondering if it should be moved up now that I’m caught up here.

          • It has shorter entries and a vastly different tone. It’s more traditional in how it deals with teens/young adults having superpowers and it focuses much more on a team that has to deal with their family’s legacy. It’s nowhere near as dark.

            Hope that helps.

    • Glaistig Uaine releasing her is a strike against Taylor’s humanity, actually.

      Think about GU’s ultimate goal – to see the end of things, the convergence of faeries, or perhaps even develop into one of the entities.

      GU let Taylor go, hoping that the Administrator shard could build itself back into a new entity. IMHO. And she might have been right.

  32. So here we stand, at the end of the regular chapters. At the end of a journey more than a million and a half words long. It’s here, that we have a chance to do something unique.

    Wildbow’s closed off the bonus chapters for donations. The story could only be extended so far. That gives us an opportunity. We have a chance now to show our thanks for the epic gift we’ve been given in a way that won’t leave Wildbow feeling burdened with owing us more work.

    The way I see it, a donation made now, is one of pure thanks, no strings attached.

    Wildbow rarely ever (maybe never?) directly asks for donations. He just gives his thanks for them. Since he doesn’t ask, just for today, I will.

    Let’s show him how we feel. Whether a donation’s big or small, I think every bit counts and every bit is deserved.

  33. Well.
    That’s that then.
    Guess Taylor managed to accomplish her goal of being a hero and suicide by villain.

    Stared at what I just wrote for a while before posting it… seems disrespectful. Yet I think it needs saying.

    • It could also be seen as the one that ends the story (Taylor, by killing Scion) is ended by the one that started it (Fortuna/Contessa, by killing Eden and starting Cauldron). I’m not sure if it is irony or just poetic.

    • Feel I should add that this was a nicely done ending to Worm. A logical ending to what I can only call a jewel of the internet (probably sapphire, certainly feels blue).
      Thank you Wildbow for sharing such a rich story with random strangers. Strangers who could have ended up being complete assholes but didn’t, strangers who you tortured and dangled from cliffhangers for DAYS on end (made my day more than once). Not to mention ruining sleep schedules for hundreds of people around the world.
      I started reading Worm some time around late October 2012. This means that for a full year you have filled my mind with amazing images.
      It wouldn’t be right to leave out all the pacing around my room and action poses.
      Here is one fan who will definitely be reading everything you deign to share with the world.
      Good job and thank you again.

  34. An amazing story. And a fitting if tragic ending.

    This and the end of the last chapter really show the difference between Taylor and her Shard.

    Taylor is a Cincinnatus, the Administrator will never let go of power.

  35. I’m dying for some clarification on Sleeper’s power.

    Also thank you for this both bumpy and beautiful story, it tears me up to see it end but I can’t wait to see what you do next and you’ll always have me as a reader.

    • Have a standing theory that his power is “intimidation”. He doesn’t actually *do* anything. But anyone who thinks of him is instantly intimidated. The weak believe him unbeatable, the strong believe him “too much trouble”.

      Something none too different from Imp’s power, actually.

  36. Awesome Story.
    What I personally would like to see are the statistics. # of words, # of pages, and maybe some graphs showing how visitors increased over time. or commentators increased over time. Did the number of readers grow steadily or are there big spikes every so often. I want to see how this Blog grew.

  37. Hm.

    I don’t know. I’m not happy with this. Not satisfied.

    Or rather, I was, until the last, paragraph, everything after “We are so small.”

    I expected Taylor to die. It is fitting that she would die.

    But this death felt… wrong?

    I can’t even quite say why.

    Too understated, perhaps, but a low-key death fits with the idea of her finding peace.

    I’d say there was no closure with her friends, but then, that also fits the story if I think about it. Taylor leaves, she leaves everything behind, she loses everything. This can’t be quite it too…

    So, in the end, I just don’t know.

    • Damnit. Taylor. feels a bit like losing a family member

      i hope against hope that it was ballistic brain surgery and that those last words were the passenger speaking about the worm species and shards.

      and I don’t know whether i’d be surprised or not to see Taylor turn up in book three. I do know that if she ever did turn up again, it would be an amazing plot spiril and it would fit her perfectly.

      But if Death has claimed her then I hope it’s the Discworld one.

      and with epilogues to go, i don’t think we’re put of surprises.

      But… damnit.

  38. I normally do not mark on any sites but with the ending here I figured id say this, you did a great job sir and good luck with your future endeavors.

    • Sounds like another first time commentator.

      You’ve missed out, you know. We have such sights to show you down here. Or we did. Looks like someone’s trying to put us out of business, what with Wildbow trying to poop on our little party down here.

      You know how hard it is to keep a party going with poop on it, Wildbow? This isn’t some sort of scatophiliac orgy! For one thing, such an event would be pretty bad. I mean, it’d just plain stink.

      It would gag a maggot, at least if there were any dominatrices into bestiality around.

      Menagerie of sexuality aside, you still get the treat of a Psycho Gecko welcome.

      So welcome, klast, to the comments.

  39. Thanks so much wildbow, it’s been an incredible ride. I only started following this story the last two months but it’s been quite the journey. I hope you do a kickstarter for it in the future (for a published version, perhaps?) I would definitely love to donate to that.

    Speculation Mode:

    I agree with whoever said the Administrator was narrating this one – pretty much all of her “I” statements was the Administrator, and Taylor Hebert was the passenger (and I hope Panacea gets to fix Glory Girl!).

    I also don’t think Contessa killed her. She asked a question and Taylor responded internally:

    “Didn’t deserve to, either way.”

    I feel like this is exactly the answer a good person would have, after all of this they don’t deserve a second chance. Which is precisely why they should get one. Just my ramblings/thoughts.

    • I think a kickstarter is very much in the cards. That, or a series of them. I imagine I could set it up so that if a certain goal is reached beyond the initial setup, I could do a (limited or not-limited) print run.

        • I’ll probably do a mailing list where I can email everyone on the list when there’s big book-related announcements. I’ll set it up by the time the last chapter goes up.

      • Excellent. A lot of people will have one main kickstarter but do lots of ‘Stretch Goals’ prepared ahead of time (either announcing 2-5 more stretch goals as they meet them or letting everyone know at once).

        There’s a lot of annoying things about kickstarter that you have to keep in mind, like Amazon taking a % from the final total or the fact that UPS will only ship so many packages from a single person at a time. A lot of artists have ended up in the negative trying to fulfill their kickstarter rewards.

        The following link has some good advice:

        Here are a few well run kickstarters if you’re interested in taking a look:

        (Free webcomic that ran for several years prior. The author did great work with the stretch goals – their stated goal was 57k and they raised over a million! He was already sustaining a living via merch on his website and had a monthly strip in some D&D-based magazines.)

        http://www.kickstarter.com/projects/alexwoolfson/the-young-protectors-vol-1-0
        (Superhero themed webcomic run by someone who had only done one previous, semi-successful webcomic. I feel like this would be a good comparison for yourself as to what to expect, along with appropriate stretch goals).

        Hope this helps! Thanks so much again.

      • Wait, kickstarter? You can’t just publish this thing through an agency? Or is it too late to consider that, since it was posted online?

        • If you have the funds you get a lot more control over the publishing process. There’s printing, distribution and marketing all involved, none of which are cheap, so I expect the publisher to want a lot more control if they have to pony up a lot of the funds for starting it off.

          On the other hand their advice would be aimed towards increasing sales, if in a conservative manner. Might be worth contacting a published author asking them about how to best deal with the whole publishing thing.

          • There’s pros and cons to every path.

            On the whole, traditional publishing really streamlines things, which is awfully nice when you’re talking about something like Worm, which has its lumps and which can benefit from that streamlining. But there’s a lot of hoops to jump through, and a lot of those hoops sort of don’t work very well with Worm, which wasn’t originally written to conform to the typical novel standards (wordcount, start and ending points, interludes, etc). There’s also marketing and editing, which, depending on the publisher and how they’re doing in this modern age, may not be provided in full.

            All of the above gets ameliorated if the publisher happens to get in touch with me, because it implies a level of interest beyond the bare minimum.

            Self-publishing is easier in terms of getting going, but it’s a bit of a chore as far as editing and the like. There’s a lot of editing to be done, and raising the funds for a lump and/or staggered set of print runs, covers, editing, etc, is difficult. Maybe I only wind up doing the ebook, and the print run waits. Maybe I do staggered kickstarters, or one big kickstarter. I don’t know.

              • It’s possible, but I’m not sure about the rules for something like that – whether you need a product or what.

                Depends on how much interest there is (2, 3, even 5 years from now) and how well I’m doing as a writer, at that stage. I’ve been writing Worm for 2.5 years now (almost) and I feel like I need to step away for a bit before getting back into it (and that includes time away post-editing-this-into-something-I-can-publish), so I don’t get trapped as a typecast/one-setting author and so I can view it all from a fresh perspective again.

              • In response to Wildbow’s comment: Kickstarter was initially set up as crowdfunding for people who need the money to make things. You certainly don’t need a finished product up front (though obviously having one tends to inspire more confidence in pledges). Nowadays Kickstarter require a risk statement but your track record covers off on that nicely. It’s definitely a viable option when/if you feel like pursuing a Worm 2.

      • Could a stretch goal be “the story ends up on a far less depressing note”? I kid, I kid. I loved the story for the most part and would love to see it published, but I would wait until the very end before deciding to back it.

    • Hey, maybe it can get worse for everyone else now! How about we see Dragon dumping Defiant or being too corrupted to recover? Or how about Grue offing himself after he hears about Taylor’s death? Perhaps Teacher can take control of everything and become a vicious tyrant that escapes any sort of karmic fate? There’s so many ways the story can go from here, but I really doubt any of them lead to a happy place. Then again, I’ve reached a point where it’s hard to hold out much of any hope after so long.

      • And now I think you’re being unnecessary defeatist.

        Glaistig Uaine has apparently switched to the side of the angels, Contessa is walking the Earth(s) in search of atonement, Chevalier/Legend/MM/Defiant all survived to lead the surviving heroes (with Theo/Weld/Tecton/Vista ready for the next generation), Tattletale recuperated Accord’s plan to rebuild human civilization (with some possible help from Harbinger Zero), Amy has a chance to heal Victoria back,the Ash-Beast is dead, Teacher may be well bleeding to death, bar exceptional circumstances Dragon is alive and well, all the major couples survived and there are lots of intact Earths full of exploitable resources.

        The Simurgh is still there (which is a problem) and The Sleeper is ominous but Nilbog can be probably be dumped in an empty world and left to play. The Yangban will probably return to isolationism but maybe not. Lung is a wild card but Marquis’ influence has been notable in his later appearances (and seeing how his enemies now are Teacher and the Yangban, who cares?).

        • Maybe I am being rather defeatist, but it is hard not to do so. I really feel that the way the story ended was unnecessarily depressing. From my interpretation, Glaistig Uaine’s switch seemed more based on self-preservation and deception than anything else. She took advantage of people thinking she freed the hostages when she really didn’t. That makes me actually more grim about the future than otherwise, frankly. But experience with this series now tells me that holding out hope will almost always bite me in the ass. I’m going to maintain a grim perspective on everything Worm-related until something actually, verifiably good happens for a change.

          • Armsmaster’s redemption. Bonesaw’s redemption. Theo defeating Jack. Saving Dinah. Dragon’s resurrection. Parian and Foil. Stopping Phir Se from blowing India with a speech on hope. Saving the MULTIVERSE.

            Taylor’s story may have been tragic, but the side stories usually get a more or less happy ending. Hence why I’m confident about the epilogues striking a high note and I’m optimistic about the future.

  40. I can’t thank you enough, wildbow. Worm has had its rough spots here and there, but in the end, as a whole, it’s been just amazing. I don’t think I’m exaggerating when I say that that I’ve been enriched by the experience.

    As for the ending, I’m really conflicted. I really wanted Taylor to have some sort of happy ending – bittersweet, maybe much more bitter than sweet, but with some note of positivity. Taylor dying I could have handled, but Taylor being completely usurped by the administrator and then dying? Dying while the narrator isn’t even her anymore? I’m still trying to figure out if I like this ending or not. I just don’t like characters I care about having bad endings. I’ll withhold judgement until the epilogues are done, maybe make up my mind then.

    I’d be overjoyed if the last epilogue confirmed the bullet-brain-surgery theory, but I’m not holding out much hope. About the only consolation I can think of is if I interpret that last stuttering thought as belonging to Taylor herself, not the Administrator.

    • Please don’t read this comment wherein I rain on your emotional parade.

      “About the only consolation I can think of is if I interpret that last stuttering thought as belonging to Taylor herself, not the Administrator.”

      I took that the opposite way — who better to think about the universe and its own size than an ancient intergalactic traveler the size of the moon?

      I’m trying to remember if Taylor has had similar thoughts in the past. I think she has, but I can’t remember any specifics, and it’s possible they were shard-influenced.

  41. Just had a great idea!
    Highlight Reel! Time for a walk down memory lane.
    I’ll start: Showing Brian she could control crabs too.

  42. But the trolling at the end? Why? WHHYYYYYYYYY?

    Taylor deserves better than an “You still got a chance … but *bamm* lol, no.”

    This is the point I really hate as much as I love the story.

      • I have read your other comment. You have a valid opinion. I just don’t agree with you. The last arc could have handeld different. But thats ok in my eyes.

        I just hate that trolling moment.

        • I really didn’t see any trolling. I saw a dignified conversation with Contessa gently offering options before both realising that there’s really only one solution.

          • But thats not how Contessa is supposed to work, imho.
            In my eyes its a … well id may have left my with a better feeling if she just have killed the Administrator.

            • Contessa said it herself that she’s trying to stop using her power for every little thing. Seeing how this was all about how the shards gain control of their hosts, Contessa faithfully and rigidly following the path her shard suggests to convince Taylor to live would seem, I don’t know…inappropriate?

              • In the sense of not doing things for the grand scheme/big picture.

                She also said she’s trying to do things without help (her power). That’s what I meant with little things. Fortuna literally couldn’t function without her power always holding her hand. She’s weaning herself off, like an ex-junkie would.

              • But … now? With the one person that had saved them all?

                Sorry Saviour, I won’t help you. I’m on power withdrawal.

              • It’s also thematic. Finding a way to free someone from a shard’s hold by…being a complete slave of a shard is almost insulting, don’t you think?

              • I think … if Contessa had really want to help her, she had could.
                And she offered it. But she did not do it.
                Thats my problem and the trolling i see here. She offered and pulled the trigger anyway.

              • The offer was conditional on Taylor managing to reign the shard on her own. She tacitly admitted she couldn’t. Contessa going “by the power of winning I cast thee out of this body” would have been a cop out of epic proportions.

                But I wrote a post on what I think of the last scene below, if you’re interested.

              • Why offer then? Contessa see that the Shard/Taylor do not want to…
                And I don’t think Taylor is more of a background noise by then.

              • It’s like I was saying last chapter. Letting her go would be much crueler than just putting her out of her misery.

    • Part of Contessa’s power is knowing exactly what to say and do in order to subtlety manipulate people, as long as it’s a step in one of her “paths to victory.”

      She may have needed to say those things in order to prod Taylor into the proper mental state before she could do anything to help her, if she can in fact be helped.

  43. Y’know, it could just be where my mind went, but… “It’s not a real story if the hero doesn’t die at the end.”

    Thanks for a great story!

        • The Odyssey ended well (for Odysseus at least).

          The Hobbit and Lord of the Rings both end as comedies too.

          Even something like “The Dark Knight Returns” ended as a comedy (Bruce lives and is renewed).

          No matter what section of history you look at, there is room for “real stories” where the “hero doesn’t die at the end”.

          • You do know what happened to Odysseus after the Odyssey, don’t you?

            As for Frodo he didn’t exactly have a nice life after the end of the story. It ain’t called eucatastrophe for nothing.

            • Meh – the Telegony is fanfic written by somebody who wanted to go “darker, and gritter and more REAL MAN!” : )

              As for Frodo? He got to go to Valinor! Even his time in Middle-Earth after the destruction of the ring wasn’t that bad – hailed as hero, given time to see his home restored and then relax and write his memoirs before heading off to a place that makes Disneyland look like a mopey pit of sadness.

          • Considering how many heroic stories there are, that you could only name three sort-of counter-examples, one being just this decade written, against the myriad examples otherwise, just proves my point though. They are vanishingly few in number.

            • You’re working with selection bias there Rika. There’s plenty more than 3, I just didn’t see the need to write the exhaustive wikipedia article on it.

              Also, which one do you think was written just this decade? Dark Knight Returns was in the 80s. It’s close to 30 years old now.

              The other point is that some of the *the* most famous and beloved and well remembered heroic stories ever written do not end with the death of the protagonist, so the claim that the “hero has to die for the story to be real” is demonstrably a false one.

              • 80’s? Really? Well, admission time: Never heard of it before the movie.

                This said, I’m well aware there’s more than three comedies ever written; There’s a listing of some thirty-four comedians in the old Greek comedies section on wiki, alone. And that’s not even counting those not famous enough to be recorded- or of whom records have survived.

                However, comedies vs tragedies isn’t the point of contention here, but rather heroes; http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Greek_mythological_figures#Heroes

                Abderus, killed by the Mares of Diomedes. Achilles, for whom we name our heel. Ajax the Great, who fell upon his sword in sorrow and anger. Ajax the Lesser, who raped Cassandra, and was punished for his defilement contiuously by Athena, until she struck his ship with lightning and caused him to almost drown- Until he stated he lived in defiance of the immortals, at which point Poseidon split the rock he clung to and carried him under to drown. Amphitryon. Bellerophon. Chrysippus. Daedalus. The list goes on.

                Compare to tragic Aeneas, whose life finally turned comedic in the end (the originator of Rome, historically). Diomedes, a great warrior in the time of Troy, who lived a long life, and settled many cities in Italy. Iolaus, who assisted Heracles, and was his lover, and went on to colonize Sardinia with some of Heracles’ sons by the daughters of Thespius.

                There are far, far more tragic heroes than there are comedic- and even the comedic have more than a share of tragedy throughout their lives, even if the end is comedic.

        • It depends what you call “historically”. It was a bit of a trend in the classical period but even then there were a lot of exceptions (Hercules, Odysseus, Theseus, Jason etc. were all successful heroes). Other than that, stories tended to favour the hero a bit more, though there are always exceptions especially religious cautionary tales…

  44. I’ve been thinking now that the passenger has been in control, especially when it remarked about not having much of an understanding of humans.

    Now I just want to see if the passenger is still alive after whatever it is that required contessa to fire two bullets, Or if its just Taylor.

  45. I liked the ending. She burnt herself out to do what she had to do. Sure, you can argue she deserved better, but… I think it’s more fitting for it to end like this. With her completely consumed, inside and out, having achieved the arch-typical Pyrrhic Victory.

    Recommended listening for the ending: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cwFt8SJaG4c

  46. Alas, poor Taylor, I knew her well. Rest in peace, little girl.

    Damn you wildbow, giving us some hope and then, well… But I won’t hold it against Contessa. I count this as a mercy kill, Taylor wouldn’t have wanted to become the new Echidna. Seems Contessa is weaning herself from using her power for everything, good for her.

    I think I realised immediately that what the passenger saw s fighting was just celebration. It was a really painful realisation, told us how deep Taylor was lost.

    Glaistig Uaine must have surrendered because there’s no other way they could have brought her in. In the end just as Taylor succumbed to her shard, GU seems to have regained some of her humanity. A great character, I’d like to see her in an epilogue.

    Was Marquis the flying bone wings guy? Everything to save his daughter. He’s another character I’d like to see in an epilogue.

    And it seems Amy will heal Victoria. Could there still be a happy ending there?

    Teacher being his usual arrogant self and getting cut up was immensely satisfying. Nice to know nobody likes him.

    And Simurgh STILL has the glass…

    • A note regarding the Marquis. It was mentioned during his intermission that he had an incredible poker face because he’d been breaking and rebreaking his own bones for years, while refusing to show any weakness. That’s an unpleasant thought and a good indicator of his toughness when you apply it to his usual uses, when he applies his power in quick spurts and leaves things immobile most of the time.

      But I get the distinct impression that there’s a reason he doesn’t typically use more fluid movements, and why he’s never been mentioned to be capable of flight before. Those wings were continually and rapidly shifting the entire time he was in the air, on a huge scale. He pushed farther here than ever before, even during the confrontation where he was captured and Amy taken from him in the first place. He tortured himself on a level beyond what most of us can probably imagine while simultaneously facing down the thing that killed Zion, all to get his daughter back.

  47. Yeah, no, fuck this ending.

    Reading this from the start as of about a month ago, churning through chapters every day? These last chapters have gone from bad to worse.

    The incoherency remains an awful and reader-alienating choice, and the authorial decision to isolate Taylor from communication from these chapters, and recognition, robs this story of the power it should be firing on all cylinders on.

    I grasp that Wildbow was aiming for a fractured, confused, and difficult-to-reconcile reality for Taylor and tried to show us it through her eyes. Congrats, succeeded. Only, it was a *bad* choice; leaving the reader bewildered and eventually just rolling our eyes, slogging through the sections until Wildbow could be arsed to write dialogue again.

    Should Taylor have died, as an ending? Sure, it’s viable. But it’s a shitty ending, and, as someone else mentioned above, worse than it being a shitty ending? “It rings hollow.”

    Which for me applies more or less from the moment Taylor lost the ability to communicate. None of the plot points required her to lose that communication. None of her motivations would have changed, and the actions would have been MORE emotionally powerful with her ability to communicate intact.

    Wildbow, come payday I’ll be firing you some cash because the first arc with the Nine was some of the best and most white-knuckled, tense writing I’ve enjoyed in a few years.

    But you wrote a bad ending. Not a sad one, a bad one.

    • The slow decent into insanity was handled mostly well in my opinion. Not sure about the ending, actually I’m trying not to think about it. If it was really the final, then I’d agree it had very little resolution.

    • No one else seems to really really be bothered by all the troubles with the communication, and it seemed easy enough to understand to me. What you have to remember here is that its not a bug… its a feature

    • I think Taylor losing her ability to communicate made it easier to understand why people would be afraid of her. I don’t think that needs explanation. If she was able to say “hey, I have a way to coordinate our efforts,” things would have gone much better for everyone.

    • Heh. Everyone can have their opinions. But these chapters were well written and brilliantly handled.

      You find the ending unfulfilling? I find it brilliant. Real. Like in the real world, it was not tidied up and dumbed down for an audience use to all problems being solved and every important detail covered at the end.

      Reality is not often satisfying. You can write great works without understanding that. But you cannot write honest ones.

        • Part of my problem with this ending is that we’ve all been on this long journey together, following Taylor’s path and sharing in her hopes and dreams. Up until the very end, the large majority of us were hoping for some sort of resolution of Taylor’s inner demons, some hope for at least a reasonably acceptable future that she has more than earned after literally giving up her right arm and more. She sacrificed and lost everything dear to her, and for what? Even she is protesting how it wasn’t worth it at the end. So, we’ve built our hopes up, trying to gird ourselves against a stream of unending trauma and tragedy, just to get to the end where one of the biggest, most vile characters in the series apparently kills her. Was this truly the only option? I don’t think so. In a world of super powers, one of which can even lay out a step-by-step plan for victory, I am extremely skeptical that this was the only possible resolution. And then there is the utter madness of having Contessa of all people, the one whose actions have caused the death and disfigurement of millions, being the one to pass judgment and executing the sentence. It’s a bit like going to trial for murder and finding out that the entire judge, jury, and bailiff groups are comprised of clones of Joseph Stalin. I really don’t think this ending fit at all and I hope there is a lot more to it than this.

          • She says that were she to know that she’d end as a brain damaged-monster with a gun pointed to her head she’d change a few things along the way.
            She does NOT regret all the lives she saved.
            Seriously, she sacrificed her friggin’ humanity so that every possible Earth , MORE NUMEROUS THAN THE ATOMS OF THE UNIVERSE, could survive. How is that a hollow victory?

            As for Contessa having no right to be judge, jury and executioner, I have made a post in that regards.

            • I understand your point about Contessa, but I would like to point out that she is also the one who had a chance to kill Bonesaw, easily one of the most screwed up and terrifying characters in the entire series, but instead chose to allow her to live and create more monstrosities that killed even more people. I would argue that Bonesaw committed crimes far worse than anything Taylor did, and she did it all with a smile. In fact, Contessa could have easily have prevented a LOT of deaths and worse, but chose not to do so out of some insane, misguided plan of secrecy. Unless there is a third bullet offscreen that explodes through Contessa’s head, there is no justice being administered here. Contessa may have some sort of empathy here, but it’s unbelievably hypocritical of her to be the one pulling the trigger if she’s left standing. Please answer this: if Contessa is to be the judge here, shouldn’t she be held just as accountable for actions taken in the same light and with far worse consequences?

              • She was also the reason for Bonesaw’s Heel Face Turn…

                And yes if Contessa was killing Taylor for the “crimes” she has committed, she’d be a hypocrite because they walked the exact same path. But this is not what’s happening. This is Sundancer killing Echidna.

                Noelle/Taylor both realise that they have lost their humanity, subsumed by their shard, and accept that they have to die. It was, for all purposes, a mercy kill.

                But we’re free to disagree. Everyone has their own interpretation. I like to think of Contessa in a more benevolent light since her interlude. People have compared Alexandria and Taylor in the past, but I think Contessa is a better choice.

              • Contessa didn’t leave Bonesaw alive because she deserved mercy, or for the evulz, but because Riley needed to be alive for humanity to beat Zion. By saying what she did to Bonesaw when she did, the Contessa caused her to regain some humanity, join the good guys after Jack fell, influence Panacea, cause Taylor to become Khepri, and kill Zion. Path to Victory, regardless of cost.

    • I’d argue that it was “bad” because there was no second act. I’d like to analyze this a bit more and assess the shortcomings, which will probably happen after the epilogues though.

    • To expound a little further on *why* this is a bad ending, on further rumination:

      Contessa is and remains a Deus Ex Machina. She descends onto the scene, resolves the issues, and forces the story and its characters in a particular direction.

      And resolving a Tragedy (as a genre) via Deus Ex Machina might be traditional enough, but I’d like to think and hope modern writing had evolved past that point.

      So, in short:

      It’s a bad ending, and it rings hollow, because Contessa is a Deus Ex Machina within the story.

      • An argument, and a good one, can be made that Contessa is a Deus Ex Machina for Worm in it’s entirety seeing how her entire schtick is to appear out of nowhere and do her thing. However, seeing how this meeting was blatantly set up in her interlude, it cannot, in any way, be considered a Deus ex Machina.

        And Deus Ex machina= automatic bad writing should be discouraged.Because it’s not true Even for today’s standards, I really can’t say Euripides is a bad writer and he invented the goddamn thing. Gene Wolfe had an actual, honest to God, Deus ex Machina in the Book of the New Sun, had it admit that it was a Deus ex machina to the protagonist and then had it basically tell the audience to stop compalining about the appearance of a Deus Ex Machine. And it was brilliant.

        • Also (and sorry for the double post) can’t you really see any symmetry in the two persons who dedicated (one could almost say to the point of ruining it) their life to the greater good no matter what and managed to kill and Eldritch abomination as young girls, having a discussion about regrets, the small things in life and second chances?

      • I don’t believe you’re using the term “deus ex machina” properly. A deus ex machina is “a plot device whereby a seemingly unsolvable problem is suddenly and abruptly resolved by the contrived and unexpected intervention of some new event, character, ability or object.”

        Deus ex machina is generally frowned upon because suddenly dropping in new solutions from outside the narrative is seen as not playing fair with the audience (not to mention harmful to the credibility of the narrative).

        Contessa is not a deus ex machina because the author didn’t introduce her out of nowhere at the last minute to solve a plot problem.

        Her existence and powers were already well known, and her taking an interest in the Weaver issue was established a number of chapters back.

        You may not have liked this outcome, but it flowed naturally from the wheels in motion in the narrative and is not a deus ex machina.

    • “Yeah, no, fuck this ending.”

      This pretty much sums up my reaction to this. I’m holding up for the epilogues, but I’m honestly already regretting voting for this fic.

    • Well, you’re entitled to your own opinion, I disagree. However, I do always enjoy a confusing story, it makes it better when it makes sense at the end, although I admit that the comments really helped me to make sense of some of it.
      I also like the tragic ending, it just works that Taylor wins this way. The Epilogues should make it less sad, by showing the people that didn’t die.
      But I’m not saying that people aren’t allowed to find it confusing and depressing.

    • Yeah, or maybe you’re just too stupid and Michael-Bay-addled to actually be able to read and appreciate it.

      Sorry, Bahumat. I rarely trash other people for their comments, but this one… well, too late, I’m not taking it back, but let’s just say I disagree with your analysis of both the final arc and Wildbow’s talent.

      Hg

    • You have some horrible timing, jakraziel, you know that? You’d be late to Taylor’s own funeral. What am I saying, so would she. Well I certainly hope the person at the funeral is late! I’m too lazy to dig her all the way up again just because somebody decided to get better.

      Even worse if it’s a girlfriend/boyfriend/spouse/friend with benefits. While it’s maybe the only time a sexy zombie kink is appropriate, there’s always the possibility of being brought on necrophilia charges if caught. Good news is, at least your partner will make a coherent witness, unlike the usual cases of necrophilia. Now we all know why the angel on her headstone had a low-cut dress, you dirty gravedigger. Mind the obelisk.

      Must have worked yourself half to death reading all of Worm. The story AND the comments? Quite a mean feet, like if a 70 year old Chinese woman had hers dipped in tar. No, no, best not to imagine that one. It’s tar-rible.

      But at least you got to squeak in here at the end, just before the coffin door finishes closing.

      Welcome, jakraziel, to the comments.

  48. Now, this is the sort of thing that I think I’ll still be assimilating come Saturday, when epilogues come around and provide more context anyway. So I can’t really speak about the ending at this time.

    What a journey it’s been, though. Glorious, thoughtful, unpredictable, fantastically clever. Thank you, Wildbow.

  49. Okay, rant incoming. Having finally seen how the last couple chapters played out, I’m just going to out and out say, this wasn’t how it should have ended.

    There are two big things about the way this ending was structured that might have worked independently, but just don’t, when taken together: first, the fact that the story is being told from the perspective on someone with no perspective, and second, that there’s no adequate explanation provided for why she has to die.

    Regarding the former, the inability to relate to anything – words or memories or people – made for a compelling final battle. Literally everything was falling apart, and we were stressing out along with Taylor as each new loss made us wonder if there was going to be anything left to save at the end. But THIS chapter didn’t need that. If there was nothing left of Taylor to save, then we didn’t need to wade through all this ambiguity to find out. It might have worked if the chapter was written to be a tearjerker, with people struggling to say goodbye in a way that was meaningful to Taylor, but that isn’t what we got. Instead we got Taylor trying to figure out how she could keep pushing things forward, keep the stress and the determination up until she’s simply too confused to do anything but just go out with a whimper, alone and unaware

    It’s like reading a story about an Alzheimer’s patient who goes out and robs a bank or something else of equal parts improbable and impressive, and then gets lost on the way home and freezes to death in alley in the night. What’s the takeaway? Are we supposed to be upset that their final act was something awful, impressed that they had the clarity to execute a difficult plan so well, sad that they died so pathetically, or amused that all of it is so discordant? You could tell it to evoke any of those responses, but what you can’t do is tell it to evoke all of them. Telling a story like that from the vaguest, most confused perspective possible only tells the reader that you aren’t sure what you’re trying to convey, and that you just want it to end.

    Regarding the second point, I am okay with a story like this ending with the protagonist’s death. I’m not advocating some ending that keeps hopes alive for some particular outcome I’m hoping for. If Taylor has to die, then so be it. But give us some closure, please. Having Contessa, of all people, the one who’s been most reliant on her passenger for the longest time, be the one to determine that Taylor is irredeemable because her passenger is too dominant, is a crappy resolution. Having Taylor decide she doesn’t deserve a better outcome, and then not being offered one regardless, is a crappy resolution. The two people present at the end of the story are exactly the two people least able to offer a valid opinion on the decisions to be made at that juncture.

    The two questions that were addressed were the correct ones: does she deserve a better outcome, and is she redeemable? Those are the things that, as readers, we are hoping to find out. It seems a betrayal, therefore, to let the answers come from such unqualified people, and then be left unexamined.

    I HATE this ending, and I say this as one who has been consistently impressed with your writing, wildbow. It’s weak. It’s unsatisfying. It reads as coming from someone who is to too used to trying to hook people for the next chapter, and forgot to not end with a gutpunch. “Tune in next time for all the emotional resolution that was supposed to be right here!” Well guess what? You missed your window. The epilogue is not the place for that stuff. The place for that stuff is HERE, and you breezed past it.

    tl:dr
    Taylor’s death ought to have been written from the perspective of someone who could come to legitimate terms with it, and justify those terms to the reader. This ending accomplishes none of that, and reads like something that is not an ending at all.

    • The format has always stayed in Taylor’s perspective during “proper chapters” and then moved to other people for “interludes”. Those interludes have always been things vital to the story, but which Taylor would have no way of knowing directly. If, as you say, Taylor’s perspective is not capable of giving us a proper ending, then the proper ending cannot and does not come in this chapter. Meanwhile, there’s one more before the donation epilogues begin.

    • I think epilogues are the perfect place for a True ending.
      Wildbow pretty much perfected Taylors story.
      Copping out on Taylors final POV would have been a disgrace tbh.

      • It wouldn’t have been “copping out”. Taylor’s final POV was in the last chapter, and it should have been her goodbye then, too. THIS chapter added nothing of value by means of her POV. The whole sequence of events was about other people reacting to things Taylor was barely aware of.

    • Eh, I’m afraid you’re wrong on one count. an epilogue from some other POV is absolutely necessary.
      The convention was to never deviate from Taylor’s perspective, except for interludes.

      And when the narrator’s perspective cannot even understand language or gestures, it’s almost impossible to tell things. Thus Contessa.
      It -is- a bit of a cheat (and yes, some of the shoe-horn feeling probably comes from that), but it was necessary.

      Still, Contessa is a bit *too much* Chandler’s law here. Maybe that’s part of the unsatisfactory feeling.

        • Not really, no. There’s several things against it.
          – she is the “default” Chandler’s for the setting (so it’s even more grating because, hey, it’s Contessa coming in as usual and shooting people)
          – there were a lot of other foreshadowings, some of them more shadowed. the Simurgh above everyone else.
          – in her interlude she was shown as really directionless. Teacher could have possibly swayed her, but there were a lot of people who wanted him inconvenienced.
          – the whole resolution with Taylor going away did not feature Contessa in any way, but -did- feature a lot of people who could possibly tell where she was. Lisa, the fairy queen (that afterwards talked to a lot of people, including Defiant and maybe Dragon), the Simurgh, Labyrinth (who’s in the same crew as Dinah).

      • If Contessa had to be there, then she could have been there at the beginning of this update. She didn’t need to be there at the end, and the fact that she is actively hurts the ending.

  50. Thanks for a great story wildbow! I’ll be waiting for the e-book/paperback, whichever you publish, and I hope i have means to buy it when it comes out. Looking forward to your next story.

  51. It’s hard to say anything when there’s a final interlude coming up, which could in theory do anything from re-emphasizing this, to changing everything, to just being a picture of Khonsu in a warner brothers curtain circle holding up a sign saying “Th-th-that’s all, folks,” before bringing the End as an Endbringer ought.

    Even before that, though—there’s a lot here. A lot to absorb to this.

    Rest in peace, Taylor.

    Thank you, Wildbow.

  52. Well, wildbow, thank you for this wonderful story. Been reading through it in the last few days and I loved every* bit of it. No matter how much Jack Slash stole the show (because he was the best character in the entire story. Sorry, everyone else, he was too awesome), I felt a connection to Taylor at some points, and that’s a rare thing. Congratulations.

    *my one point of disgruntlement is Coil’s death in that it felt way too sudden. Apart from that, flawless.

  53. I definitely want to see some Riley stuff. I’d like to see her perspective when she starts working with the heroes, or her view on the aftermath. Or both, if that’s what you decide.

  54. Thank you, Wildbow, for sharing this incredible tale with us. This story has become one of my favourite piece of literature and I loved it from beginning to end, sometimes more, sometimes less.

    The ending seems fitting, as does the choice of seeing Taylor sacrifice everything in a way that I haven’t seen before, because she did literally sacrifice everything.

    Her friends, her family, her humanity, her happiness, her life, language, mind, sanity and dignity and while I totally understand why the end happens the way it does, I still wish for a happier one for Taylor.

    A quick google search also shows rebirth to be one of Khepri’s traits, so, there is still hope for more Taylor and I dearly hope that she survived this.

    As suggestions for eventual epilogue characters, I would nominate Tattletale, Dinah, Vista, Imp, Miss Militia, Dragon, Defiant or Flechette.

    Thank you again, Wildbow, for sharing this.

    • Very much in agreement with that set of chars to focus on for the epilogue. The epilogue wants to be about how various chars that Taylor knows well / cared about respond to everything that has happened. While other chars do have interesting things to say this isn’t the time to say them and with 5 chapters there will be enough background / world info available to fill in enough blanks.
      I would like to see an interlude from GU before we start the epilogues though.

  55. I have too much trouble figuring out who is who (as I’ve complained before) and these chapters have put that dial up to eleven. The only people I figured out where Aisha getting her brain almost impaled(? or something), and for a while I thought Glaistig Uaine was Lisa. I have no idea where Lisa or Rachel were during all of that, etc. etc.

    • The only one I had trouble with was the guy in the blue and white suit, whom I realised was Legend only when he shot a laser.

      Since Taylor lost her ability to recognise people the only one I haven’t managed to peg down is the Protectirate cape named after a siege weapon. And it was just a brief mention with no impact on the story.

  56. Thank you for the story. Part of me hopes that it was a non-lethal gun which used tinker bullets to put Taylor in stasis (or the equivalent). She gets dumped off at Panacea or another healer, and she gets a happy ending of some kind, after all, involving her Dad. I’ve followed Taylor’s saga and I wish for her not to die from her own madnesses. After reading for so long, I want more for her than a death reinforcing the message of how small we all are, I want a finish emphasizing the light at the end of the tunnel. Worm has had its dark moments, and I’ve enjoyed it because those moments are so emotionally wrenching. Still I’d rather read an end which evokes positive emotions. Looking forward to the epilogues.

    (I could even foresee some set-up where the second shot is a control bullet implant or bomb for down the road.)

  57. Arriving early at work so I can read this first thing in the morning. Damnit, I’m on the verge of crying now. Shit, Taylor you deserved better!

    Thanks for writing this, Wildbow. What a journey it’s been.

  58. That moment with offering the water reminded me of Cell.
    I like that Taylor died with no reliable witnesses. “A man dies when he is forgotten,” in time people will most likely forget Taylor, they might forget Skitter or Weaver, but they won’t forget Khepri for the cost would be too high. Prove me wrong. Khepri will become the name scorned in rally, praised in whispers, and the nightmare that haunts those that don’t believe she’s dead.
    In all honesty, it is possible that Taylor may not be dead by nonlethal ammo or Contessa’s power and with cloning and other powers out there some people might try to recreate Taylor and some might try to revive her. I don’t think that will happen. A clone I find being the most likely as there have been clones of her before and there is a character that made some clones that is still alive. A clone wouldn’t be the same person as it wouldn’t have her memories unless Simurgh helps and even then with Simurgh being what she is no one would trust the clone and it would most likely lead to a large disaster that can be blamed on the Simurgh.
    I want to see the offspring shard learn from the parent shard.

    • Oh god you are are right, I can see it Khepri cults.. *brrr.

      Now I really wonder if the Tinkers will think fondly of the time they spent “at their most effective”.

  59. Wait actually. Here’s something, If a bullet that should have been lethal hit her in the back of the head she wouldn’t feel any pain as there’s no actual resistance via the mask and spiderweave armor. So there is a possibility she is knocked out since she felt the second bullet.

  60. imagine something of this scale for Taylor arranged by Tattletale or Char.

    Maybe a bit more somber and might be a different song.

    • The song would be fitting, maybe, I don’t recall any mention of Taylor’s religion or lack thereof. There weren’t enough bagpipes. You can never have too many bagpipes for an event fitting Taylor.

  61. Hm… Rebirth is one of Khepri’s traits… and it was Contessa, of all people, who named her such.

    It also was Contessa who fired the bullets. I don’t think thats an coincidence…

  62. Ok, I have seen people (mostly in other forums but there are hints about this here, too) complaining that Contessa of all people should have no right to act as judge, jury and executioner. And I wonder if these people have actually read this chapter ( or Contessa’s interlude for that matter).

    This wasn’t about Contessa being a hypocrite. This was about the only person who could actually sympathise ( in the original, truest meaning of the word) with a young girl crushed by the burden of killing an entity and making questionable choices in the name of the greater good, essentially becoming a puppet of her power in the process, having a heartfelt conversation with Taylor about mutual regrets and second chances. And at the end of this conversation they agreed TOGETHER that Taylor really, really didn’t want to become Khepri, the new Echidna.

    Personally I found Taylor’s death to be very dignified and tastefully written.

    • There is a certain poetry to it. I imagine contessa would be jelous as all hell to realize she played a marginal part at best in defeating scion despite 30 years of her life spent towards the task.

      • I think the part where Contessa shows emotion realising that Taylor isn’t giving much thought to her role in Scion’s defeat to be telling. Contessa, in contrast, had her entire life shaped by her killing of Eden.

        • ” It’s up to you to win the fight, to take control and keep the administrator from claiming everything you have, leaving you a shell.“

          I felt a chill. Was part of it my passenger?”

          Thats the point I imagine Taylor screams to hell locked away inside the Administator Shard. The Shard gives up and Contessa kills her.

          That makes me sad.

          • Im may seem i don’t like the chapter. That i don’t like the end.
            I love the story and the end was fitting. Contessas last “FU” just bothers me.

          • As if I know the larger picture, but Taylor and the entity were virtually the same person with only a minor distinction. Impulses, intuition, memory, those are remnants of the life the entity had before the conscious mind playing narrator took the dominant part. Technically if Taylor ever did come back she wouldn’t be the same person unless it was with the help of panacea or some other healer.

            It’s not as if Khepri had two literal minds, only figuratively, in the end.

            • The moment They (as in Taylor and her Passenger) woke up in that other World.

              Have they reached duallity? Are they one entity now? Thats the major question.
              The last of the Arc … its becoming less Taylor and more Administator.

              Why should they reach that dual state of mind from just laying in the dirt?

              Me thinks we just read the Administrators dead, with Taylors dead inculded.

        • I thought it specially ironic considering Contessa’s struggles with her mental blocks.
          In the end, perhaps all she had to do was ask her power how to make humanity work together.

  63. And so dies Khepri. As before her, died Weaver. And before her, Skitter. Who’s next, I wonder? Who shall wake up to this Brand New World, that will see tomorrow thanks to the efforts of one… Worm? No. Taylor. Taylor Hebert. Who will live, one way or another, to wake up not in peace she deserves, but in chaos she needs.

    Thank you, Wildbow, for this beauty of a story. Story that no doubt will pave even wider way for others. Thank you.

  64. Good bye Taylor.

    All that is left is to tell your tale to those who ask. To tell it truly, the good along with the bad, so that you may be judged accordingly.

    The rest, is silence.

  65. I believe this tune is appropriate listening material for this, final, chapter.

    While I like to think that Taylor will live on, somehow….if she doesn’t? Well…true Heroes never truly die. They just fall asleep in the poems and songs.

  66. *hits the overclock mode on the brainbonded CPU, slowing down his perceptions as he kneels, watching her fall*

    Well, well, well. I was afraid of this. Ever since, instead of the big anchors, you went with little ones. Maybe your problem was that you saw yourself as too much of a means to an end. That whole “administrator” thing, you know? Never found yourself for all the missions. Always linking your value to your ability to get done what others can’t or won’t.

    Now, I suppose with Wildbow there’s always a chance that two bullets to the brain might just be helpful to you, and maybe the closest thing you have to an anchor is that self-sacrificial attitude, but I’m going to treat this like your last call. Don’t gotta go home, but you can’t stay here. I’m not much of a barkeep, but I am the closest qualified around here that you’ll get. The name’s Psychopomp Gecko, after all.

    And in the end, what can the harvest hope for, if not for the care of the Reaper Man?

    I’m gonna level with ya, even though it’s going to leave some people rather confused by me. One of the worst days you can have is the day that you understand, objectively, that you deserve to die. See, most people have to deal with the greater world not giving a crap. A few have to deal with the world mourning. More people? People hire strippers and a DJ for their funeral.

    And what’s even worse than that is realizing you can turn back. That what you did didn’t need to be done, shouldn’t have been done, or that all your sacrifices can somehow be humbly forgiven if you were stripped to your core and laid bare before the judgment of an entire world. A chance at true penance, no ulterior motives? Scary as hell. You have to give up a lot of yourself. A lot of control.

    Nah, often it’s easier to stay the monster that you think you deserve to be until someone gives you the death you’re sure you’ve earned many times over.

    Of course, the best heroes are also the best monsters. Not just if they go wrong. Every single great savior leaves blood behind. Those they can’t save. Those they have to kill to end a threat that just won’t stop. And, if you think of yourself as evil, then the one hero who manages the courage and ability to put you yourself down.

    And yeah, cooperation. Good stuff. Support. Community. That bit about redemption? You need people for that. Yep, other people are your redemption. Unfortunately, you lost your people.

    You know, you didn’t deserve this shit. Hey, I tried to point it out. They don’t want a hero. They want a martyr. A reason to not be so heroic themselves, with deadly consequences backing up their own inadequacy. You weren’t forced into it, though. The fact that you saw saving the world not as an option but as mandatory, compared to all the rest? Yeah, you were better than them. At the very least, we can hope that your bright shining heroism shines a light that exposes their flaws to all. So yeah, in the end, you could have opened up a short-ended stick wholesale store, but you were a hero.

    Well, time to go, Taylor Hebert, or whoever you were.

    *disappears with a laugh as time speeds up for him once more*

  67. Well that was sad and I was hoping for a nicer end but rather expected. Hopefully at least people will understand why she did as she did.

  68. I don’t know.

    Just because she got shot, dosen’t mean she’s gone.

    Brain surgery with a gun?

    I suppose I’ll have to wait to find out.

  69. I’m expecting more commentators than usual this time around, so any of y’all that are new, let me know here.

    There are nice things, I swear. Like candy, or mustard.

    I said “like” though. It’ll still be plenty worth it, though.

        • *particles* I’m just keepin’ it light.

          Heya Bahumat989. It’s a hard time to get caught up, but a good time for a welcome. Everybody needs a laugh some time. I stole this one from Ted Dibiase, because that’s like bottled bastard.

          Would you look at that? What light through yonder skull breaks? Some Shakesearean similarities around. Lots of deaths, including the main character. A protagonist with some major family issues. Even a couple instances where women were played by men. Thing is, I think Wildbow beat Shakespeare in terms of total deaths, but missed out on some important ones. Rosencrantz survived! Or was it Guildenstern who survived? Either way, we only lost one of them. And to make matters worse, not nearly enough dirty jokes! Not one bit of followup about Leviathan tearing Japan a new hole and Lung diving into it headfirst.

          Not even a discussion of how Tattletale knew her brother was well hung. And then the disturbing bit about how Simurgh was also well hung. Then again, the Blasto clone DID have both parts…

          Speaking of Blasto, if ever there was anyone who deserves to have “Barbie Girl” as a funeral march, there’s your guy.

          Explore these observations and more here in the comments, perhaps with shipping Imp and Tattletale together due to Imp’s stranger abilities, and don’t let a little thing like the end of the story put an end to the wild mass guessing. Just imagine…this could be a prequel to Dune…

          So let’s hit that Barbie girl, have one bourbon, one scotch, and one beer, and stay with us just a little while longer to move it, move it. Welcome, Bahumat989, to the comments, where Bitch let the dogs out.

    • Long time Lurker sacrificing myself to the Gecko. I need an epilogue with Taylor’s father. No one seems to care about him anymore. Other than that it was an amazing adventure.

          • Tattletale noted Taylor avoiding looking into him, and mentioned that she thought it was unhealthy but she wasn’t going to stop it while there was a crisis. If he were alive, she would probably have just said that there for a morale boost. I don’t think she’s cold enough to let Taylor think her father was dead just for whatever slight, dubious tactical advantage it might hold, so not saying anything there was as good as admitting he was dead. Meaning that if he did survive, he did so in a way that convinced Tattletale that he was dead.
            Given her resources and connections at the time, that pretty much leaves the Simurgh as our only hope.

            Again.

      • Sacrifice, eh? Ok, let me get the fancy headdress. Had to improvise it out of spatulas and feather dusters. Mind if I put on some music while we work? I feel like “Thankless Job” from Repo! is a good pick for the ole-heart rending sacrifice. Hey, somebody’s got to make the Heart planeteer ring work.

        Taylor tended to forget about the little things like that. Revenge on Emma. Checking on her father. Telling Tattletale about her deepest, gooeyist feelings and a libido influenced by thousands of horny fruit flies. I think we all missed the pair of them walking out of the women’s room and Imp having to remind Taylor that her fly was down. And then laugh when Taylor checked her pants rather than her swarm. But you know Taylor. She was pretty fly for a white girl.

        Nope, she just had to bite the bullet and sacrifice again. That’s why Taylor would make a terrible Aztec, you know. She’d get up on the alter, hold the knife over someone, and then cut her own heart out. Amy Winehouse, eat your heart out. Or Taylor’s heart. See, they tried to make Taylor go to rehab, but she said “eeeuarghl, eeeuarghl, eeeuarghl”. Roughly translated, I think it was something like “Your mama goes to rehab,” and then she was attacked by an anthropomorphic bear with a ranger hat on for such a devastating burn.

        But seriously, Taylor needed to a sad ending like she needed a hole in the head. Maybe she just needed to get more oxygen past that thick skull of hers.

        Either way, it’s time to stick around for the moist, delicious cake that serves as the epilogue to this adventure with portals.

        Enjoy your front row seat and welcome, Airda, to the comments.

  70. Goodbye, little queen. Time to rest.
    Should you ever wake again I hope that the world is kinder to you than it was.

    Thank you, Wildbow. Thank you.

  71. Slightly unhappy with the ending, it was predictable. That doesn’t make it bad, but it was visible a mile off. I was hoping for something unexpected to round of this awesome series, maybe not even a happy ending (because wow this is pretty damn unhappy, a huge majority of humanity has been exterminated, and the big damn hero protagonist has been killed by her own team, possibly out of necessity, after she saved the entire multiverse) but at least one that wasn’t quite SO unhappy.

    Ah well, its over now, guess there’s no point in bitching. But god damn, nothing ever goes well for you Taylor does it?

  72. Bonesaws prepped in the OR: 1
    Grey Boys blacked out: 1
    Jacks in the box: 1

    Nilbogs populating a dungeon: 1
    Saints glued in a female gorilla suit and tossed into a troop of males, covered in birdseed and dropped in an ostrich exhibit, had Tokay geckos tied to his ears, had his computer shined up real nice, turned sideways, and shoved straight up his candy ass, stomped a mudhole in and walked dry, tombstone piledriven straight to hell, had a catheter repeatedly stuck in and pulled out, given an orange juice enema, fed high protein cupcakes with laxative cream on top, beaten in the head with a shoe, recircumcised, had his nipples scraped with sandpaper, dragged through mud, hit with carrots, had a rabid badger tossed in his pants, tarred, feathered, drawn, quartered, had his tongue ripped out, shot, and then had his tongue shot, and trimmed that scraggly beard: 0

    Scions extinct: 1

  73. Where the hell do I start? I think I need bulletpoints for this.

    1. Thank you Wildbow. Thank you for an amazing story, that also ended up giving me the push to start my own.
    2. I won’t give up hope on Taylor surviving, somehow, until the epilogues confirm her death. Never give up!
    3. Glaistig Uaine always seemed too perfect in her insanity. Nice, very nice to see that she could be turned. I love that it was Taylor who, in some small (or in this case, big) measure redeemed her.
    4. I won’t give up hope on Taylor surviving, somehow, until the epiloges confirm her death. Never give up!
    5. Suck it, Shadow Stalker! People didn’t turn on each other, at the end!
    6. I won’t give up hope on Taylor surviving, somehow, until the epiloges confirm her death. Never give up!
    7. As for the Epilogues (how long is the donation window open?), I’d vote for Glaistig Uaine, Tattletale, Miss Militia/Chevalier/some other Protectorate member, Dragon/Defiant and whoever can shed some light on the Endbringers.
    8. I won’t give up hope on Taylor surviving, somehow, until the epiloges confirm her death. Never give up!

    Lastly, and once more, thank you for this awesome story. I know you’ll deliver even better, both in the Epilogues and in your next project.

    I won’t give up hope on Taylor surviving, somehow, until the epiloges confirm her death. Never give up!

    • “We never gonna give you up
      Never gonna let you down
      Never gonna read around and desert you

      Always gonna have to cry
      When it’s time to say goodbye
      Always gonna tell the truth to respect you”

      See you soon Taylor! And you too Wildbow!
      Waiting eagerly for Saturday, I NEED SOME CLOSURE!!!!

      • sorry, who called the Stockport wrestling team tag duo girlrs the Blossom twins here?/… (tis their entry theme y know)

          • Nope, not as cute. Plus my drinking friend in Bolton (who once helped train them) would murderise me for letting anyone suggested by PG near them but they’re good so ‘meh, they could take em.’

  74. I wasn’t expecting a happy ending, but would’ve settled for a ‘Walk the Earth’ kind of thing. This, though… After all she’s done, she deserved more than to be dumped on another world and shot in the dark, far from her family.

    I’d hoped as the story went on, that in the end Skitter would have gotten to sit down with Dinah, and talk. Dinah drove Skitter for most of the story, yet had very little actual presence in story, especially after she went home. What I most want to know from her is, would she do it all again? Was this ending worth it? Was there a happier ending out there?

    I really hope this ending is wildbow messing with us, and that was ballistic brain surgery, with Panacea waiting in the wings.

  75. I would also like to say, as meaningful, complex and well written as this ending is, screw unhappy endings. Screw a world in which sacrifice of sanity, self, life and saving the entire multiverse gets you judged by small people as a monster.

    Of course she’d have taken another route if she had known there was one. Taylor never enjoyed inflicting suffering. But goddamn, she just saved your lives! ALL your lives! At almost no cost! If she doesn’t get a goddamned globally acknowledged monument at the very least… I’ll very much hope that another entity finds worm. That kind of ungratefulness is truly tragic.

    But its also human. Sad.

    God-DAMMIT! I really liked Taylor. ; _ ;

      • I disagree, although I can see the allure of such a viewpoint. I’m more of the opinion that if you keep a story going too long, it will have to end in death. The story of Ezio Auditore is the perfect example of stretching out a story this way, culminating in “Assassin’s Creed: Embers,” where he dies of old age in the last scene. As a very genre savvy character once said: “There’s no end, there’s just the point where the storyteller stops talking.”

        • actually, why does dying of old age qualify as a sad ending?

          I’ve never played AC2 (stopped aftter the first game), but considering that he’s an assassin, living to old age is quite the achievement

          • I think the point was that, to paraphrase Neil Gaiman, if you keep a story going for too long, it can only end in death. Which is neither a good or a bad thing, but more, like, you know, a fact.

      • The way I see it is this. Taylor realized there was one last monster she had to see stopped. Her anchors were lost, and she was adrift, too influenced by her passenger. And it can’t see the difference between a hug and attempted murder. It would only have been a matter of time before it tried to take control of everyone again.

  76. Requiescat in pace, Taylor. May you find peace at last. Goddammit ;~;

    So the emotional rollercoster of Taylors life is at an end. Contessa, you asshole, couldn’t leave well enough alone could you? I hope Teacher takes all your freewill and you end up like Krouse.

    I wonder what has become of Rachel. It couldn’t have been easy for her to lose Taylor. PUPPIES! PUPPIES FOR EVERYONE!

    • The next apocalypse: puppygeddon! Rachel will find some way to go full Khepri and spawn an infinite horde of puppies, burying the world.

        • Personally I would have gone with Legion for Taylor’s S-Class designation, but for some reason they wanted to associate her with the fat Endbringer.

          • Khepri is also associated with life, the transition of the sun, and the mythical creation of the world. It means she wasn’t treated as a monster in the end, but rather a force for good.

            • Good point. And maybe hope too. After all no matter how dark the night, as long as the sun rises, the dawn will come.

            • Even if that’s the case I’d still hope Tattletale goes out of her way to make sure Taylor’s known by the name she chose or was born with, damn it. It does a disservice to her to treat her as another inhuman IMO.

              • Yeah, well. When her monster went on a rampage, Noelle was atleast a little bit on board with it.

              • Taylor was very on board with what her monster form did seeing as the main thing it did was save the Earths by stopping Scion. 🙂
                Very much agree that she needs to be remembered as Taylor though.

      • “Hero lives at the end” is overplayed but you pretty much have to go with *one* of them.

        The differences tend to be more in the how and the why of the heroes’ fate than whether they simply live or die.

        • You can ascend them to a higer plane of existence…slightly less overdone than both other options….slightly.

    • Honestly, I had more of a problem with her snapping and attacking people. When you find yourself skipping to the scene where the main character dies because the previous one was too painful to read, you know the story’s dark.

  77. An end to Khepri, perhaps not an end to Taylor.

    Panacea made biological changes to change Taylor’s mind and release her Administrator. Contessa’s power would allow her to, perhaps, damage Taylor’s brain sufficiently to stop the Administrator’s control.

    Otherwise, why two shots? Contessa is talking about doing things on her own, insinuating that she’s not going to allow her powers to control everything she does. To me this means that she’s not going to stop using the power, she’s going to stop using the power to make decisions that should be made by humans, with emotions, not with some cold calculation power.

    If there is one place where Contessa will absolutely use her power, it’s where she was, dealing with Taylor, who is arguably one of the most dangerous beings in any of the Earths at this time.

    So Contessa is using her power, carefully, carefully watching to make sure Taylor or her administrator aren’t able to surprise her in some way. She’s rejecting her power to make human choices though. Mercy? Compassion? Those never used to factor before. Now they might. She asks questions and gets answers with her power, but looks at those answers as a human, with emotions, to make a decision. Then she tries to formulate a solution with her power to the decision she made as a human… And she shoots twice.

    That’s the kicker here. She shoots twice. There is absolutely zero possibility IMHO that Contessa would risk shooting at Taylor without using her power. They are NOT that far apart. Contessa was sitting 20 feet from her. That’s 4 feet separating her from Taylor and slavery.

    Imagine Taylor with Contessa’s power. I’m absolutely certain Contessa imagined it. Contessa’s decisions might no longer be controlled by her power, but if her physical actions were not completely controlled by her power during the entirety of her conversation with Taylor, then there was something severely broken in the head with Contessa.

    Regeneration of Taylor after a brain injury might not be possible without restoring her power. It might be possible to heal her, without regenerating the damaged parts, and let her live without powers.

    Author territory though.

    I hope to see Danny Hebert in the last few pieces of writing here, perhaps including a Taylor with no powers, and a head wound being carefully healed without regeneration.

    • A mercy kill would have been a single shot killing Taylor instantly. Wildbow left it open intentionally I think, similar to how the rest of the second half played out: first person, seperated and removed from any depth through coincidence and likely by design.

      All the really key thoughts went on in the subconscious and were only revealed selectively. Whether the actual Taylor had an answer to Contessa’s questions, we weren’t meant to know definitively.

    • I hope it’s that.

      Contessa gets 30 years to come to terms with her decisions and Taylor only gets like 2 minutes? lolwut?

      I will be extremely disappointed if Taylor really did just get executed right after saving the multi-verse by the one person who should have the ability to fix it but doesn’t. What kind of nonsense would that be.

    • Using emotions to make decisions is bad, they were designed (in as much as natural selection can design something) for a world where speed was of the essence, where there were few members of your tribe and you knew them all personally and where humans had no good reasoning skills (we have over millennia constructed our amazing languages and logic to allow us to reason).
      Those with the most power running on emotions will result in more suffering overall, it’s only with our hindsight that we can see that some of Contessa’s decisions were suboptimal, given the information available at the time she did everything to minimize suffering. Making decisions based on emotion would have resulted in Scion still being around and killing people.
      We’ve constructed every institution we have (example: our justice system) to minimize the power emotions have over our actions for good reasons.

      In fact, as a rule humans should not make decisions if there are better options. Humans suck at them for reasons you can find many textbooks on.

      • A life without emotion isn’t worth living. You would have about as much enjoyment in your life as a can opener. Contessa has a power that will tell her if an emotional decision she makes is tenable, -she can specifically word the questions.

        After she determines that Taylor is still there, inside the Administrator, “Is it possible to remove Taylor’s powers and the influence of her Administrator shard, while allowing her to live a productive, happy life?” 47 steps, starting with two bullets.

      • I’m all about logic and reason, but that’s no reason to leave out emotion. It’s a part of us too. A powerful part and a useful motivator. Plus, exploring them and finding out why you feel the way you feel can really help you learn a lot about yourself. So don’t reject them altogether, just don’t let them rule you.

      • Using emotions to make decisions is bad

        Uh, no. Emotions are the reasons we can make decisions in the first place. Feel free to correct me on this, but I’m pretty sure there have been cases of mental disorders that stunt higher emotions, and far from turning the patient into a pure logician that makes awesome decisions, it made them completely indecisive.

        The way I see it, the problem with Cauldron is that they were too locked into following their script, without ever letting their own reason (to which emotions are fundamental, because they tell us what to value) and emotions step in so they can keep their big plans in check.

        Which is exactly what Contessa was doing here IMO, she sympathizes but she’s so demented that she falls back on the stark logical choice so Taylor never actually had a chance to make one of her own.

  78. Damn, if that doesn’t wrap it up nicely.

    Well done, Wildbow. I’m gonna miss this once those epilogues are over- I’m going to have to stop setting my schedule by when you update.

    This is I think the first time I’ve been willing to accept a main character dying.

    • If it helps, I’m planning on segueing straight into releasing sample chapters for the next work, then straight into that work.

      I’ve got a streak going, be a shame to spoil it.

      • Didn’t your FAQ mention the possibility of a short story, set in the Wormverse but unrelated to Worm, after the posting of the samples but before you started your new project? Or have I completely imagined that?

        • I think I mentioned it in comments.

          Basically, depending on what happens with the next project, I may do worm shorts as interlude incentives. Stay in touch with the wormverse, and stick with something the audience is liable to like.

          If the next project still has other incentives, then maybe I’d do something more periodic/rare as an anniversary or between-project event.

          • Don’t get me wrong, I love the Wormverse, but I also have faith that your next stories will more than be able to stand on their own, so I’m hoping we’ll have the option for donations to expand those stories, the way the interludes expanded this one.

            • Well the sad thing is Worm is done. The happy thing is I have found an author I like reading, so there should be more to read.

  79. Damn.

    So Taylor never got her happy ending. I was hoping, but…yeah. This was how it had to end, in the end.

  80. Wildbow. There are no perfect endings. This is not perfect, but I must protest haveing Contessta of all people pull the trigger, under prompting from Teacher.

    Thematically… yes, it made sense, I suppose. But if it is so, it is probably the most depressing ending I could think of…

    Good intentions are for nought?

    I’ll have you know, this story. It’s portrayal of humanity, of the best hero I have ever seen written, has given me the strength to overcome some personal problems that have plagued me for years.

    Give her a hopeful end, it needn’t be happy, but hopeful. Please. Please, man. Don’t go down that road. Not for something as beautiful as this.

    We still don’t know what happend with the Simurgh’s mechanations, her strange glass tube. It is unlikley that contessta would need two shots to kill Taylor. Not with her power. But she might have needed two bullets to destroy the part of her brain that linked her to her passanger without killing the girl.

    And in the end, Taylor was still in there, I’m fairly certain that Contessta knew it. the fact that Taylor, or her passanger, couldn’t give a difinitive answer proves there was still something left.

    As I said, this work is a thing of beauty. But it tears my heart, to see the best mankind has to offer thrown away.

    Take her power from her. I don’t think she needs it any more. But don’t take the happy ending from the wounded, the tired.

    “And can’t there be a joyful ending somehow?
    Remembrance played across a smile
    A question dancing in a crooked eyebrow
    What beauties next will us beguile?”

    I look forward to the beauty that next beguils us.

    Thank you, Wildbow.

    • See my comment below. I don’t think it was Contessa pulling the trigger.

      Yes, Taylor is still in there. But not in a happy way. She won, not only against Scion, but also against her own passenger in this chapter, stopping it from rampaging when that was distressingly close to happening (though in context they would have put her down with only dozens of casualties). She knows she won. What reason does she have left to hang on and claw her way back to a damaged existence? I think in the end she chose to let go. This chapter was a passenger interlude, as farmerbob below says, but the one actually finding the words to speak was Taylor. When she finds no words at the end, that itself is her final choice.

  81. [insert obligatory congratulations, thanks, and philosophizing here]

    [also a donation]

    [also also go check out the Worm Statistics Spreadsheet*]

    *-https://docs.google.com/spreadsheet/ccc?key=0ApEJSdIrWJwbdHpxa2g2aUotNGJLQnZMV2pTT0lzLUE&usp=drive_web#gid=0

      • WOW!
        Nice to see it in Numbers. Now I can brag about wildbow’s wordcount, backed by statistics!

        Although my favourite teacher always said: “Never trust a statistic, that you didn’t personally fake.”

          • And wildbow has adjusted the comments by removing spam though the numbers how up in my url bar.

            so it’s something like 50,688 posts but only (est) 47.617 actual comments.

              • crap, was trying to add to above post not generate a mostly pointless extra one. Forgot you can’t do that, so here am I asking Wildbow to remove ‘edit and after that this post. Worm’s going to breach 50,000 genuine comments on its own strengths

  82. So, having just been introduced to Worm last week, and reading through all the chapters, this is the first time I’ve read or responded in the comments. I get the impression I’ve missed out a bit, as I’m sure Psycho Gecko will tease me for.

    The ending arc was incredibly depressing for me, despite some good moments. Taylor has a habit of missing options that seem obvious to me… such as grabbing a regenerator and sharing it with herself and her swarm using the power sharing yangban member. Also, sharing any thinker powers with herself to let her actually communicate again, but I suspect her passenger was deliberately blocking that option. I was pretty sure she started losing when she focused on Grue’s cabin instead of himself. Avoiding the pain of seeing him with someone else, weakened her grip. Losing the location of her house was where it became apparent she was losing.

    • Yes, phlinn, you did miss out on a lot. Rewrites, Genoscythe the Eyeraper, puns, lesbian shipping (half price if you get them from Eastern Europe), songs, hula girls, and an argument between unleashing chemical weapons or nuclear weapons in a city.

      I think the smart thing to do is always to avoid letting Teacher control you. That’s where the arsene-filled whoopee cushions and extendable thumbtacks come in. Don’t forget to give your Teacher’s apple a creative stuff to earn even more brownie points. Brownie points with almonds in them. Faintly bitter almonds at that.

      Bitter? I haven’t even licked her! Gotta see how many it takes to open up Tootsie’s center. Just try to avoid Tootsie’s pop. He takes very good care of his daughter…and his shotgun.

      Speaking of bitter…Bitter! Bitter! Or should I say “Gorko, gorko, gorko!” I think we’ve all had more than enough vodka after this chapter. We need some kissing around here. Ladies and gentlemen, fetch me a llama! Me llama llama! Llama llama duck.

      Well, enough Flynning, phlinn. The end is nigh. Almost like Wildbow’s way of saying that out there is our future. Out there is our destiny.

      But for now, feel free to stay in here. Welcome, phlinn, to the comments section.

      • Please tell me Gecko, before it’s too late – who is Genosect the Eyeraper?
        I feel like I’ve only heard the punchline of a joke!

        • Genoscythe the Eyeraper is… an OC that Gecko made up that could hypothetically fit in to the Wormverse. Wildbow said “sure, he could be in the background somewhere.” and never mentioned him again. Except when PG exulted that he (Gs) was still alive and Wildbow immediately put the kibosh on that.

        • I made him up as a villain that would perfectly fit into Worm and could be the next to show up after some dark chapter. I believe I put his power down as using still-living people and crafting them into his weapons and armor, then using them to kill or defend against their loved ones. Also, he’d rape eyes. It’s kinda fitting with Taylor’s own eye stuff throughout the story.

    • So, after thinking about it for a bit, I’ve figured out why the ending bothers me so much. Giving up and letting herself be killed feels out of character for Taylor. Consistently throughout the story, she keeps going when other people give up. Now, rather than trying to stay alive so she can help the survivors, she just lets Contessa kill her? It would sort of fit with her continued loss of identity for the last couple of chapters, but her passenger also seems to have a “never give up” attitude. Every time she gives up something (her plan to be a hero, her successfull supvervillianhood, and her drive to do whatever it takes regardless of appearance) it’s been in the service of some larger goal. This is just giving up, for no stated reason except a sense of guilt. Especially given that Contessa said it might be possible for her to return, it feels off.

      • The thing is, she never gives up on a goal but she frequently gives up on herself. When Mannequin attacked her people, she dove into melee with him because she was okay with being killed, but refused to allow him to hurt others when she had any chance of stopping him. When Coil trapped her in a burning building, she had to survive and escape because she had to save Dinah. Self preservation has never been a goal for her, but rather a means to an end. Here, she had accomplished all of her goals and was left with no direction, no anchor, no momentum, just regret.

  83. So, in the showdown with Ulaine, the passenger, in full control, thinks that it’s Taylor, and that Taylor is it. When Taylor desperately pushes for it to let go, it thinks “I’m Taylor, and that’s the passenger, so whatever it’s pushing for must be tactically smart.” It also helps that the passenger is, as a matter of fact, strategically stupid; the only strategy that entities have or need is the Power of Win. So the passenger lets go, Taylor releases her swarm, and they move to another plane.

    I think the first of the two bullets was Imp. I think she managed to turn her power back on as soon as Taylor/whoever was distracted by Teacher. Contessa would not be directly aware of Imp, but would foresee the possible impact of Imp’s actions on her (Contessa’s) chosen goal. Still, the uncertainty around Imp’s yet-unmade choices would parse, for Contessa, as Taylor’s own free will. Which is a good thing, because it let Contessa back her Winning down low enough to give Taylor and passenger time to reach a resolution. Which was… Taylor doesn’t have enough reasons to hold on and suffer and suffer and suffer for a recovery that would inevitably be incomplete.

    As to why Imp chose that moment to shoot… I think she saw that Contessa was about to, and wanted to give Taylor the dignity of being killed by a friend. Also, it’s Imp, and so there was surely a bit of revenge, which is not a dish Imp eats cold.

    If Contessa had been clearly focused on “save Taylor”, her power would have beaten Imp’s. But since Contessa’s goal was more like “save the world from Taylor in some way that gives Taylor due dignity”, letting Imp shoot first actually suited the power’s purpose. (Note, there are situations where Imp’s power would win, if active. For instance, Contessa could never get around to formulating a “kill/neutralize Imp” goal unless Imp first turned off her power; and so Imp could actually throw real sand in the gears of Contessa’s other goals, though probably not enough sand to stop the machine.)

    The one part I don’t think I understand here fully is Teacher. I guess he’s just taking a shot in the dark at Taylor falling under his influence, and he knows that others wouldn’t let him take that shot if they knew it was him and not a minion. But does he seriously think that with basically all the capes in the multiverse watching, he could get Taylor under his thumb without someone taking them out? Seems crazy to me, but I guess that’s Teacher.

    This is my first comment. I intend to donate when all is done. I don’t need any extra prizes for donating, the debt is all mine already.

      • Not to… uh, but this would be faster if I went straight to the point. Taylor turned her back to Contessa first, before looking up to the stars.

          • Again, to expand:

            I’m not 100% certain of my theory. But there is one thing I’m pretty certain of: the “bullet from behind” is a clue to something. The only theories that make sense to me so far are the bullet brain surgery (BBS) one and my Imp theory.

            Arguments for BBS:
            Contessa is Contessa.

            Arguments against BBS:
            Too deus ex machina.
            Why paralyze first? Taylor is not dangerous because of her body.

            Arguments for Imp:
            Imp is Imp.

            Arguments against Imp:
            No hints I can see in stepping through the portal. It would have been hard for Imp to ride the same forcefield through that whole scene and make it through the portal at just the right moment.
            Would Imp ever kill Taylor? I think it’s plausible, if it were just to forestall Contessa doing it first, and also as a bit of revenge on Administrator. But I can see the other side.

            So all in all, it’s pretty balanced. And it could be something else entirely that I haven’t considered.

            I’m going with the Imp theory because it’s mine, but I’m really not sure. I’m pretty sure there’s still a shoe that hasn’t dropped, though.

            • How is BBS deus ex machina if it follows directly from long-established facts about a character whose involvement here has been foreshadowed for a couple arcs?

        • You’re right.

          Hmm.

          Still “hit me from behind” doesn’t fit with that for me. If she was looking to one side at Contessa, then turned to the other side to look up at the stars, I’d describe a bullet to the spine as “hit at the back of my head”, not “hit me from behind”. So, Wildbow, (I’m not worthy and thank you thank you and) if it wasn’t your intent to suggest third-party intervention, once the next chapter is posted and the question is resolved, you might want to come back and fix the “from behind” wording.

            • It’s one of the biggest Chekhov’s Guns ever. In the very first arc, Taylor mentioned that her mask did not cover the back of her head where her hair exited. As I recall, Taylor said something about hoping nobody hits that spot…

              • And in the Echidna arc she tells Clockblocker to shoot her in the back of the head because her costume doesn’t protect her there.

            • Yeah, but she wasn’t wearing her mask now. Unless somebody put it on her while she was out. During the fight with Zion she noticed that she’d taken off or lost her mask without noticing, and actually scratched her face.

    • Contessa can totally detect Imp. As in “turn around and tell her to stop following” detect.

      As for Teacher i think you’re correct re his motivations.

      • What chapter is that in? Anyway, that’s clear evidence that Contessa’s power can detect Imp (“you have to say this nonsense thing now”), but not that Contessa can. As I said, if the goal was “Stop Taylor, but leave her with a dignified death”, not noticing Imp could further that goal.

          • So the quote is:

            “No,” I could overhear Contessa saying, “I ask myself several questions before I go anywhere, and one pertains to strangers. Stay behind.”

            We don’t know the exact wording of that question. But it would be very easy for her to overlook Imp if Imp were already in place. Remember, Imp’s power directly interferes with her specifically thinking to ask an extra time after she’s arrived.

    • Alright, homunculoid, way to make this as controversial as JFK. We already know a conspiracy is involved without adding people bouncing the bullet off swam gas that reflected light from Venus to make it appear that there was only one shooter.

      And it’s very easy to understand Teacher. He wants control. All of it. He wants to be the smartest, bestest, most in controllingest man out there, for no other reason than he can be. I say we tie him down and smack him with thawed salmon. Maybe get a guy to put on some face paint and smack him repeatedly with a spoon until he dies. I have someone in mind for that, but I think he’s still busy tormenting someone else.

      The guy abused the rules to put Dragon under his thumb with everyone watching and they let him keep her. The reason Taylor was so effective is that finally one of the good guys broke those rules for good reason. No more breaking them for selfishness, like killing criminals or breaking their backs. No more tolerating someone break the rules because they still need them during a crisis. So Taylor showed up and did what they could have done if they’d bothered. She ended the crisis.

      Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go back in time and test drive an Avro Canada VZ-9 Avrocar to Area 51 to deliver some of important papers regarding the research into their unusually high flying U2 spy plane and the stealth of the Lockheed A-12 that they did there back then. Maybe stop and hike back to the time machine in nothing but a gorilla suit.

      And even though it may empower even more Wild Mass Guessing, which I don’t object to anyway, I’m gonna stop here to welcome you, homunq, to the comments.

  84. This chapter is an Administrator Interlude. A hidden, sneaky interlude.

    I didn’t catch this the first time through, not clearly, but something was bugging be about it (pun definitely intended)

    Taylor is now the passenger and the Administrator is the dominant individual. As Taylor forces the Administrator to do things, she is casting aside her anchors and becoming weaker. The Administrator is becoming stronger, learning how to appease Taylor and make plans around Taylor’s few remaining anchors.

    I was reading this whole thing as being Taylor degrading and falling apart, but no, it is the Administrator growing and coming together. This is the bit that crystallized it for me during a reread.

    So am I just imagining things?

    “The autopilot took control of the clairvoyant’s focus. It turned my attention to faces. A blond girl. A girl with brown-red hair. The girl with the horned mask that I’d attacked so ineffectually with the knife.

    Others. A red haired girl in another world, shouting to people as she ordered them through a building project, a girl who was standing outside in the rain, in another world, kids peering through the window behind her.

    Before it could go any further, I wrested control for myself. Easier. It was like it was weaker with every set of actions.

    I passed through the threshold.

    Again, that discomfort.

    This would be a learning process, adjusting, adapting. I was learning what it wanted.

    It kept wanting sacrifices in the short term. Responding to its desires had left me feeling more secure, made the ensuing resistance weaker. The implicit promise was that acquiescing would be rewarded with a surer footing. Footing that I could use. There were doors open to every world. If I could take time to heal, to build my strength. Eating well, resting… I could move on, carry out my plan.”

    • You are absolutely right. I missed that. It makes the possibility that Contessa did some ballistic brain surgery less likely, just because it makes it clear that there really isn’t much left of Taylor. There are still some important questions:
      1. Does Simurgh have a use for that gun and glass tube beyond making Taylor sidestep? I will note that Contessa’s precognition is blind to endbringers. So Simurgh could pop up and rewind time or heal Taylor without Contessa necessarily being forewarned.
      2. What was the anchor? Being a hero? Maybe not being able to think of her anchor what convinced Contessa that Taylor wasn’t salvageable.
      3. More generally I would like to see what happens to the Undersiders, Defiant/Dragon, GU, Contessa, Dinah, wards team, Panacea, foil/parian.
      4. Also what happens to endbringers/other S-class theats in the new world? Foil’s power seems like it actually should kill endbringers since their invincibility was based on a well like scion’s.

      • It’s important to note the Administrator couldn’t think of the anchor, or that it couldn’t be brought up readily.

      • Remember, unlike most characters in fiction, Contessa potentially knows more about what is going on than the readers do. This chapter is written from the perspective of the Administrator shard, with bits and pieces of Taylor making herself heard. Contessa’s thought processes aren’t known to us. We don’t know the questions she’s asking, or the answers she’s getting.

        It’s quite possible that Contessa’s power was able to determine that Taylor was still “there” enough to be rescued, in which case, here comes bullet surgery. If there was not enough of Taylor left to salvage, then the strange, unnecessary double tap.

        • Clarification: We don’t know the questions she’s asking herself mentally, or the answers she’s getting. We only see the outwards questions directed at the Administrator / Taylor.

        • The reason why your observation makes me think it is more likely she was killed is because it shows that Taylor had slipped more than was otherwise obvious. It made me realize her situation was closer to irreparable than I had first thought. Contessa may well be asking lots of things, and yes, the double tap is strange. That being said: shooting where her mask doesn’t cover certainly implies death. Unconsciousness could be obtained by shooting her in the mask covered area, without hugely wounding her. As cool as ballistic surgery would be, I don’t think it is necessary since bonesaw or panacea would be easy enough to conscript. Furthermore IIRC removing the brain component related to powers just disabled conscious control of the power – not a good thing here. Furthermore the tone of the story would fit her death better. I made a prediction book entry regarding this: http://predictionbook.com/predictions/21896

          As an aside, I was very glad that Contessa implied she wasn’t going to just follow Teacher blindly. That was the sourest implication of her interlude.

  85. I don’t know what to say. Whatever you have gotten from writing this story, be it money, enjoyment, knowledge or something else, I am certain that you deserve more. I pour through more books in a month than many do in years and this might be one of my absolute favorites. None of the so called great fantasy and sci-fi worlds are as intriguing as yours and none of the great dramas are more emotionally demanding/draining. I understand there’s such a thing as personal preference but how are you not among the more famous authors of today?

    The top spot on a list of web fiction is like pinning a medal for most impressive plant in the village fair to Jack’s beanstalk.

  86. Requiescat In Pace, Taylor Herbert. You deserved better, but so did everyone else.

    Can’t really think of anything else to say, aside from how much I loved (and will continue to love) this story. How it shifted in scale from schoolyard bullies to the end of the world without missing a step. How, in a series with a thousand people with unique powers, every little detail of every one was important at some point or another. How everything made sense once the curtain was pulled back. How the characters developed at a slow burn, so naturally that they might as well have been real people. How it was funny, terrifying, tragic and awe-inspiring, with no element detracting from the whole. How so much of the detail was so subtle it might be missed completely on the first pass, and how that level of skillful writing was carried on for thirty full arcs and millions of words. How it began, and now, how it ended, as we all knew it someday must. With two to the back of the head.

    I still have some problems with the story, I have to say. The timeskip in the middle of the Khonsu fight, certain other details that I can’t remember at the moment. But these are forgivable sins. Wildbow, you’ve gone and written one of the best stories I’ve ever read, bar none. Your ability to put out massive quantities of quality text every week is both intimidating and much appreciated. If whatever comes next is even half as good as Worm it’ll be fantastic, and I am eagerly anticipating the chance to read it.

    Godspeed, Taylor, to whatever comes next. It’s been a hell of a ride.

  87. This ending was excellent. I was surprised at how emotional I got. It’s been quite the ride, but, in a testament to your character development, I feel as if I said goodbye to Taylor a few chapters back, and this is the wrap up.

    Bravo, Wildbow. You’ve really done something amazing here.

    • By character development, I mean the slow, sad process of Taylor being subsumed by the Administrator, until this chapter, where they’ve switched places completely. At least, that’s my take.

  88. Contessa said she was thinking about doing things on her own. She needed two shots because she wasn’t using her power, or only used her power for one of them. Pulling the trigger unaided by her shard…a form of penance?

    Either way, I’d be down for a Contessa extralude.

  89. Wow, just wow.

    I am so speechless right now, there is nothing I can really say to properly convey my emotions right now. Everything about this chapter was so good. Taylor’s death was so Right, but it left a bad taste in my mouth. Wildbow, I am in awe of your writing ability, this is one of the best stories I’ve read in a long time. If you start a Kickstarter to actually publish this book, I would be so happy. You really outdid yourself with this chapter.

    The ending was so painful and heartbreaking, but it fit so perfectly with the rest of the story. It put everything in perspective.

    I’m still secretly hoping that Taylor is somehow alive, and that Contessa just performed brain surgery with her gun or something. I could see it going either way really, they both fit thematically. Oh well, this ending left me feeling satisfied.

  90. To Taylor:

    “You were strong.

    You were brave.

    You were good.

    You mattered. ”

    I read the quote in another series. It was told to a character in very similar circumstances to Taylor, though. So I thought I’d share it.

    I have not donated, so disregard this if you so choose, but I think it would be really interesting to hear Tattletale, Bitch, or Imp’s thoughts on the final battle.

  91. Wow. Wildbow, I love your work. In ways that I do not feel that I can adequately articulate, this story, and particularly the way you’ve wound it up, is breathtakingly beautiful and well-written to me.

    When will you start a funding drive!?!?!
    http://knowyourmeme.com/memes/shut-up-and-take-my-money

    I think I’ve donated $15-20 in $5 increments over the past few months under the name Stephen with Paypal,* so I think I’d vote for the following Epilogue interludes, in order of interest:
    …..SOME EXPLANATION/RESOLUTION OF THE ENDBRINGERS LIKE YOU DID FOR CAULDRON (pretty please? it vexes me to not understand where they go in the setting).
    …..Glaistig Uaine
    …..Riley
    …..Dragon
    …..Teacher
    …..Tattletale
    …..Marquis and/or Victoria and/or Amy
    …..Defiant

    *my way of setting up a personal patronage/subscription thing (sorry I haven’t done one for October yet, I’ll probably do October’s and November’s payments together in this twilight where it isn’t adding any obligations to you)

    • Uhhh… weren’t the Endbringers revealed to be weapons used by Eden to drive conflict on Earth. But Eidolon got the shard responsible for creating and controlling them?

      • I’d heard that a dominant fan theory was that Eidolon’s shard was creating/controlling them, but I never understood it/it never made sense to me (was it doing it subconsciously? what exactly is the evidence for it?), and while the Eden interlude seemed to hint that way it didn’t seem too clear to me what was going on or what happened in our/real world/continuity. Essentially, I’d like the explanation in the text proper (not to mention that the Ziz seems like a pretty freaking huge loose end story-wise).

        • The primary evidence is that Scion told Eidolon, and both Eidolon and Tattletale believed it.

          The theory is that one of the many shards his power could tap into was the one which Eden planned to use to create the superweapons she was going to use to keep the world in constant conflict, before she fucked up and crashed next to Contessa’s village and died.

          When Eidolon was feeling lost an insecure, lacking the charisma or leadership ability of Legend, Hero, or Alexandria and without any real talents except fighting, the Endbringers were created to give him a worthy adversary and allow him to get back into the limelight as one of the two beings powerful enough to actually stop them.

          When Eidolon was chasing Scion through multiple planes a few chapters ago (27.x), Scion used the Path to Victory and then said four words to Eidolon: “You needed worthy opponents.“ With that Eidolon realized (or was convinced, if you think Scion was lying) that he was directly responsible for so much devastation and millions of deaths, when all he’d wanted in the first place was to help people and make the world a better place. And with that his will to fight was gone and Scion dispatched him immediately (and the fairy girl stole his power).

          So it’s possible that Scion was lying, well enough to fool not only Eidolon but also Tattletale. And it’s possible that somebody else at Cauldron created them for him, and he was only indirectly responsible. But the most likely option is that Eidolon accidentally and unknowingly created all of the Endbringers, adding more whenever he got bored or it looked like he might win decisively, so he would have a huge, flashy opponent to fight and make the news with, just so he wouldn’t be overshadowed by the other top capes.

          But regardless of origin, Simurgh appears to be independant, smarter than Eidolon or anybody at Cauldron ever was, and playing a longer game than anybody else on the board. I am very hopeful and very terrified regarding that tube she’s been carrying around.

        • Well. The Endbringers were clearly Eden Constructs. I’m still of the operational theory that Eidolon got the shard that was intended to link the Avatar to the Entity. Responsibility for communicating and power supply between the two.

          Being the “com shard” and with Eden’s mind destroyed entirely. Eidolon was now the closest thing to the controlling entity left. So it was his mind that the current Endbringers were constructed from.

          • Contessa’s interlude shows us Eden setting ip a shard to tap into shards she already discarded. I’m pretty sure that’s supposed to be Eidolon’s shard.

            Eventually Eidolon’s shard tapped int the Superweapon creating shard interpreting Eidolon’s secret desires as needs and the rest is history.

    • I’m another Stephen who has donated a few $10.00 increments.

      I’m just for Author’s choice, since Clockblocker did not survive. If he had, I’d have wanted him in the epilogue times.

      • Yeah, me too. Dennis, you were the best superhero, you were never actually a corrupt dick, you were insanely brave, and you were willing to call Taylor on her bullshit when she needed it.

        • Amen to that. This is a man who, as a child, with durability no more than a baseline human, went into melee combat with Endbringers. Repeatedly. Who had spiders shoved /in his eyes/ by a supervillain and then worked right alongside her to save the world more than once. A salute to the noble Clockblocker.

  92. I feel like I’m floating. Falling, but not toward anything. Flying, but not under my own power. Wildbow has carried me onward, faster and faster, higher and higher, and now he’s set me free. I feel alone, but hopeful. Terrified of the unknowable future, yet unspeakably better prepared for it.

    It’s over.

    It’s only just beginning.

  93. Thinking back to the beginning, I just realized something.

    Day one, when Taylor sets out of be a hero and runs into her first fight, she takes down Lung. How? What advantage does she have that lets her swing so far above her weight class on day one?

    She knows powers.

    She’s on all the forums. She follows the news. When she sees Lung, she knows how his power works and can devise a strategy that exploits the weakness in his power.

    At the very end, when everything is stripped away from her, communication, memory, empathy, everything, what does she have left?

    She knows powers.

  94. For all those using Contessa’s double tapping Taylor as proof that she isn’t killing her (because Contessa doesn’t double tap), this comes from the Sting arc, the scene where Number man and Contessa help the Texas and New York teams by killing Psychosoma, Nyx and Night Hag:

    >>She shot one of the afflicted, then walked past the other, ignoring him. She opened fire in the fog. One clip, each shot aimed and measured, fired with a peculiar rhythm. One, then two in rapid succession, one, then two in rapid succession. She reloaded with an almost casual ease, then slid the gun into its holster.<<

    I'm pretty sure she's double tapping there.

    • An “alive but crippled” Taylor would just not do it.

      The whole dreamed as a hero – lived as a villain – fought as a savior – died a monster is so right on so many levels.

      • Perfectly agree. Taylor’s story is done. It’s the survivors who will shape her legacy.
        “Ai posteri l’ardua sentenza”.

    • She also killed an Eldritch Abomination with a single cut from a paring knife.

      The people she was shooting at were wearing hidden in fog, utilizing their powers, moving, and probably significantly more than 20 feet away. It’s entirely possible that she literally could not kill them with a single shot.

      Taylor had her back turned, no armor at the back of her head, 20 feet away, no obstructions, and Contessa would have had to be the most incredibly stupid person in the universe to shoot at Taylor without her power of victory being active, considering how dangerous Taylor has ALWAYS proven herself to be.

    • Actually, she isn’t double tapping. She shot six bullets. One, two, one, two. Number Man then fires three. That’s nine bullets. Two Nyx dead. Three Psychosomas. Four Night Hags. That’s nine S9 clones dead.

      From Sting 26.5:

      >>She shot one of the afflicted, then walked past the other, ignoring him. She opened fire in the fog. One clip, each shot aimed and measured, fired with a peculiar rhythm. One, then two in rapid succession, one, then two in rapid succession. She reloaded with an almost casual ease, then slid the gun into its holster.

      The Number Man had her back. He fired into the darkness three times.

      It took two minutes for the smoke to clear.

      Two Nyx dead. Three Psychosomas. Four Night Hags.<<

      Contessa didn't double tap there.

  95. Any predictions on the epilogues?

    -Chevalier runs for president of everything and is elected almost unanimously. Teacher voted for himself.
    -Defiant repairs Dragon completely and reworks Blasto’s work. Dragon finally gets to be a real girl and they live happily ever with 3 kids in a tinker mansion in the Bahamas.
    -Teacher gets amnesty on the condition he can’t be around impressionable minds ever again. He lives out the remainder of his life teaching at a community college via teleconference.
    -Rachel starts a business training dogs for hunting and protection in the post apocalyptic world. Makes millions.
    -Accord shows up and says “all according to plan.” before handing a 100 step plan to create utopia within 5 years to President Chevalier.

    Or lastly, the one I’m personally betting on.

    -Everyone is celebrating and for once things don’t look so bad. Then suddenly Sleeper shows up. The last sentence of the last epilogue of Worm is “And then Sleeper revealed his power,”

  96. Hey Wildbow, you said there were six epilogues, right? Does the interlude for this arc count as an epilogue? Is there even an interlude for this arc?

    • Six remaining chapters, five of which are the epilogues to finish off the donation counter. The nature of the other one hasn’t been announced, but is presumed to be the interlude.

  97. From Scarab 25.6, Skitter talking to Regent at his grave. Felt appropriate.

    “Then I think about how you went out, and I think… you know, it doesn’t balance out. One selfless deed, after all the shit you did? No. But that’s your cross to bear, not mine. I don’t believe in an afterlife or anything like that, but, well, I guess that’s the mark you left. When we die, all that’s left are the memories, the place we take in people’s hearts.”

  98. I’m torn between my desire for Taylor to have a happy ending and the ending Wildbow has given us. It’s a very nice ending, fitting, and I really liked Contessa and Taylor’s conversation. Two people who walked similar paths, sharing their two different perspectives. I think she was the perfect person to have a final conversation with Taylor, in this circumstance.

    On the other hand, I am still hoping Taylor is alive. I’m not sure if I believe the bullet surgery theory but who knows, maybe it’s right? I prefer the idea that a Taylor clone is inside Simurgh’s gun and the part of the Administrator shard that is Taylor gets control of the body.

    Either way, thank you for the story Wildbow. Looking forward to the epilogues and your next project.

  99. Something to note is that Taylor ended up having to die because she was subsumed by her shard. Yet thanks to her actions Glaistig Ulaine regained her humanity, and Contessa will try to make her own choices from here on out. In some ways it might have been more fitting if it had been Tattletale who talked to Taylor in the end. But I don’t think Lisa could ever pull the trigger on Tayor, no matter what. So someone Taylor showed the way back to is the next best choice.

    • I don’t think like you do. I don’t see the same things being true. And I still hope what I see proves to be possible in place of how you see things.

      All that said, though I don’t agree with you, I still like the way you see things. It’s like if I have to be wrong, then I don’t mind you being right.

  100. The first read through was sad, but I understood that Taylor was too far gone and had to die. I was just trying to process it.

    After reading the comments, I read it again and it did strike me as backwards. When did the narrator become the Passenger? A lot of people made comments that didn’t fit. In the end, I appreciated the sorry greatly. The way it made me think about conflict and peace and the value of life and what peace might cost.

    But I don’t feel smart enough for this story. Maybe if I read it and all the comments and spent time filtering what was speculation and what you confirmed… Maybe then I would hear the story you were trying to tell in full.

    I liked what parts of the story I could understand. It didn’t matter if they weren’t pretty. I thank you for all the hard work Wildbow.

    But I hate feeling so dumb and out of the loop that I still couldn’t even infer that it wasn’t Taylor anymore, not even a broken Taylor.

    Why is it so hard to follow everything? Why isn’t it clear to me what happened and to whom? Why am I only getting half the story while others speculate on plot points I didn’t even see? I hate to say it but I’ve been thinking it for awhile now. As awesome as this story is, it will never be popular I’m this incarnation. It’s too smart for us. Hiding information and making sudden brilliant leaps that not everyone can follow. I wish I could have understood enough.

    I wish I could have found enough clarity to say goodbye to the real Taylor before another reader had to point out to me that it wasn’t her anymore in the last chapter after all.

    • Are you sure that it wasn`t her anymore? I think that I prefer the doubt.
      Besides, each person will always understand a tale in a different way from all the others. And who is to say that what you saw in a tale is better or worse than what another person saw?
      Even if the author thought that he was writting from the passenger`s perspective, perhaps what is really there is an amalgam of Taylor and the passenger or even a very broken Taylor. Who knows? A strong character like Taylor tend to have some independent life inside the mind of its creator.
      In the end, it doesn´t matter. If for you it was Taylor, than it was Taylor.
      One beautifull thing about a book is that it will be a different book for each reader.

      • “Not me. The passenger. I had to relax. Allow myself to speak.”

        This sentence infers Taylor is still at least somewhat self aware of herself as seperate from the passenger in this chapter.

        I have to admit, like GreenGlass, for the last several arcs I’ve been feeling like a lot is going over my head, and at the end of a chapter I wouldn’t be certain what had just happened, or why it had happened that way. Including this. You’re not the only one! Worm is so big it’s hard to keep it all in my head.

        • She’d been thinking of the Passenger as a separate entity with its own motivations, but there’s no evidence for that. And the talk with the Wards’ psychologist implied that everything she’d been attributing to the Passenger was just her own subconscious. Full ramble below.

      • Yeah, barring events in the epilogue or direct “Word of God” from Wildbow, everything in the comments should be taken as nothing more than wishful thinking and wild guessing.

        You’re not too dumb for the story, and we the commenters aren’t that brilliant. There’s just a lot of us, so some of the comment-theories are bound to wind up compelling and thought provoking by the law of averages if nothing else.

        Its one of things that I’ve enjoyed about reading the story this way – the engagement of the audience has revealed whole other views into the work that I couldn’t have come up with on my own, no matter how engaged I was.

    • Your opinion was that it was still her. Heck, I think it was still her too, but people speculate all the time. Just like when people thought Taylor would somehow become Scion’s partner, or when I figured a new Endbringer would show up that would be silver in color and control time. Sometimes they’re right, sometimes they’re wrong, but people will have all sorts of pet theories and it’s hard to predict where this story really goes with things.

      So don’t feel so bad.

      By the way, is this your first comment upon catching up?

      • I don’t comment a lot, but I have been faithfully reading for a while now. I really appreciate all the people who took a moment to write a good reply. It will probably take me some time to sort out what I will take from this epic story. It’s still epic, no matter any responses. I think it Also says a lot about the readers who enjoy this story that no one wasted time insulting me.

  101. I want to believe the “Contessa didn’t kill Taylor, just destroyed her powers” theory. I do. In Snare13.9, Bonesaw said the part of the brain that controls powers usually sits between the frontal and parietal lobe and since Taylor was looking up, the bullets may have struck the part that controls the power and since Contessa can see the path to victory, she would know where to hit and help Taylor. However, in the same chapter, Bonesaw says this:

    >>”…And the other reason you can’t just carve out the Corona? If you do, the powers still work on their own. The person just can’t control them. It becomes instinctive, instead.”<<

    So even if Contessa shot the Corona Pollentia, Taylor would still have her power. I don't know how Contessa would have helped her if Taylor chose that option, but I think Contessa fired the lethal shots. One to kill Taylor, one to make it painless.

    I hope I'm wrong. But I think this is the real deal.

    • Given that Contessa’s power included directions for “How to Kill God”, I think “curing” Taylor is still something could be in play.

      Step x: Shoot to destroy Corona
      Step x+1: Shoot to prevent pain and trauma
      Step x+2: Allow brain to flatline for 1.5 seconds
      Step x+3: Observe Shard detaching from unresponsive host
      Step x+4: Press button to speed dial Bonesaw
      Step x+5: Begin CPR
      Step x+6: Continue CPR for 32.3 seconds until Bonesaw’s arrival.
      Step x+7: Whisper into subject’s ear the phrase “Lunchtime is over. Your friends are waiting for you.”
      Step x+8: Exit scene like a boss.

  102. Re-reading the ending Something becomes very clear to me. It’s not Contessa who decides that Taylor doesn’t deserve the chance. It’s Taylor who decides she doesn’t deserve it. In the end Taylor did commit suicide.

    • Sounds about right.

      unless she didn’t die. waiting till saturday to get clarification, and the tuesday after that to get confirmation I hope.

    • Well, she’s wrong. I don’t know what else to say about it.

      I think one of Taylor’s most enduring character flaws, and one of the reasons why Contessa can go fuck herself, is that Taylor really doesn’t have much of a sense of self worth, or how much she means to her friends and family. I’m sure if the other Undersiders were here they’d have a few thing to say about this.

      • Imp, you know, an Undersider, almost shoved her knife through her palate and into her brain, courtesy of Proto-Khepri.

        Taylor couldn’t distinguish people celebrating and people fighting, anymore.

        Her last action in the previous chapter was pushing all her thraldom out of her range. Now she’s back at collecting people.

        The fact that Contessa gave Taylor the chance to try and fight off the shard, is almost a surprise at that point.

        • I too dissagree with Taylor, and believe she did deserve a chance. I’m not sure there was a chance, but she deserved it. I suspect a lot of people in Universe would feel the same way. If Contessa wasn’t acting alone, them sending her in to determine this, rather than taking Taylor out with an airstrike would probably wanted to give her that chance.

          Lets see people who would have hoped Taylor could be saved.
          Undersiders.
          Amy.
          The Chicago Wards.
          Chevalier.
          Defiant and Dragon.
          And that’s the short list.

          • Oh I think she deserved the chance too. I was expressing my surprise ( and appreciation) that Contessa actually gave it to her. I do however believe that Taylor fighting off the shard at this point was extremely improbable. As I said before, this was Echidna and Sundancer all over again. A mercy.

          • This is kind of why I call Contessa’s execution a travesty. she says she wants a change, but here she is imposing her will on others again regardless of what anyone else thinks, or a chance to work out an alternative. For Contessa the choices are always absolutes, and the choices are always hers to make, everyone else is an NPC in her personal universe and have to deal with it whether she goes Paragon or Renegade. sometime a shit leopard cannot change her spots.

            Plus the choice itself seems like bullshit to me. Taylor really isn’t in the state to be making this with only a minute think. It’s not like this is time sensitive, Contessa could easily give her the time she needs. But again, shit leopard.

            • If the Administrator were in control, it would have answered immediately; she needs to survive, she needs to rebuild, she needs to impose peace and safety and cooperation on all of humanity and force things to make sense.

              I think that the hesitation, the uncertainty, was itself the answer Contessa was looking for. Because if Taylor doesn’t believe that she deserves to live, if she isn’t pushed to take control and solve all the problems in the world, that means she’s still a good person inside and that she hasn’t been subsumed by the Administrator.

              • But the question was never whether the entity was similar to Taylor, but rather if Taylor-original was in there anymore.

              • And if Taylor-original wasn’t in there, The Administrator would respond as modeled. The details Contessa got from Taylor’s lack of answer were two-fold. One: the hesitation (“I felt a chill.”) means that Taylor is still capable of making decisions as herself. Two: the silence (“Didn’t deserve to, either way.”) means that she’s come to the answer that doesn’t behoove the Administrator (again, as modeled). Contessa then gives Taylor what she wants.

    • Thank you so much. You just fixed the ending for me. I had thought that Taylor was undecided, or wanted to get better and was mercy-killed by Contessa by surprise.

  103. I read, then I re-read the ending, then I walked away from my laptop and any people and stared into space. I disagree with anyone who says she’d come back ANYTIME soon, this is our ending and I’m sad. Goodbye world saving, one time overlord of all mankind…. goodbye Taylor. Also, what on earth was the process of coming up with this world!?

    • From what Wildbow has said in other places: hundred of smaller stories over the years that never got finished. Worm was the latest in a long string of attempts at a supes story and doing it as a online serial was the technique that finally made it click.

        • He has talked about the next story not being superhero at all. Possibly not horror. He’s trying to get away from Worm for a while. From the sound of things, it won’t be something he spent a /decade/ building a world for, so it should be very interesting to see what he comes up with.

          • I’m also looking forward to it. If it’s written by Wildbow, it should be good.
            The main problem is if Wildbow decides to write a collection of poetry or a teenage vampire romance story. I’m sure it would be a fine example of the genre, but it wouldn’t really be my cup of tea (the normal stuff, Earl Grey, plenty of milk, one sugar).
            Still, I’d be willing to try something new.

  104. My, what an ending.
    Like many other lurkers, coming up and about only now. Seems more appropos to give it all in one shot at the end. Must say, while I was pretty late in catching up to Worm (only first heard of it a few weeks ago on hpmor), it was all the more intense that way. Gobbled it up without a spoon and left wanting some more at Speck:30.5. The story is one of the very few things that blows your mind completely, and damn, that’s what it did for whole weeks to me. Good job, Wildbow, this is a masterpiece.
    From start to finish the whole journey made sense, the protagonist was someone you could relate to, the world understandable and simple to grasp, with all of the nuances a whole new universe usually leaves you to intuit in just the right amount, this time it was easy.
    Not the first time someone tried to do an intelligent hero in a story, but in Worm? You’ve tried and succeeded. Expected some “queen of the blades” brutish type of progress, levelling up and growing in strength after every fight with the swarm, or whatever. Instead, we see how Taylor is pushed to be smarter, more efficient, more agile with her mind. The moment with Alexandria was the epitome of it, I’ve literally spent weeks thinking how she would fare against the top players in the game, without much progress, and then you’ve did it in the most natural way possible. I applaud you, good sir, that was well played.
    The gritty realism of the world was absolutely phenomenal. Nothing out of place, nothing breaking, jarring, twisted or unsteady. There might have been a few minor points, like allowing a teen with basic first aid on the battlefield with something that was pretty much invulnerable to her (seriously, a trained PRT medic would have been less of a target and more of a help, a non-cape tactician definitely much more), or not bringing the hammer onto S9 the moment they made an appearance by top world capes (was Dinah the only precog that was alarmed about Jack starting an apocalypse?). Still, even this lack of story-book common sense was adding to the picture of every man for himself kind of the world. It parsed well with capes being mostly people who triggered in stressful situations and shouldering a ton of issues on their shoulders because of it, caring little about others. That being said, I love how you made Taylor switch sides for some vague ideas about the good of the world, it emphatically underlined this point, made her worthy of a story being told.
    Generally, the only thing that left me dissatisfied was the time-skip. So much changed in just 3-4 months, and then almost nothing did in two years. Somehow, it felt like the whole world was frozen with S999 in stasis. Seemed like there was no point in skipping time, at all. Plus, “spoilering” two/three Endbringers, no one important dying in 8+ Endbringer attacks, some internal conflicts in Undersiders and the Wards that were just vaguely covered, etc. It is understandable from the author point of view, but the whole point of the story was to tell it in-universe. Actually pushing the end-of-the-world date early, instead of late, would have been ten times better, methinks. Would have let the reader enjoy “Sting” story arc a hundred times better, with post-time-skip stuff moved into epilogue. End rant.
    The ending was beautiful, by the way. The most fitting, most pure, most Worm-verse you can imagine. It stirred emotion, touched something very deep in the heart. Wrenching a hero into something she hates, making her sacrifice her humanity, her beliefs, her core instincts, destroying her anchors to achieve victory, and all that for the world she could not live in after all is said and done. It was truly epic in the amount of understanding, of sheer connection you feel to the protagonist. You will be remembered, Taylor Hebert. A monument is a must, though you already have one in my memory.
    As for Wildbow, you have my sincerest wish of greatness. With such a good start there’s nothing keeping you from it, obviously, but I’ll still be expecting new things from such a prolific author. Seriously, two-three chapters a week without fail, like, ever, for two years? Definitely something to come, I’m sure.
    Best of luck and take care, Farelios

    • Here lurker, lurker, lurker, lurker. Sooweee, lurker!

      I seem to have caught a Farelios. Lot of stamina to this thing, it just needs a paragraph break every now and then. Poor thing’s all gobbled out. I bet he can’t even talk a whole lot more. That’s the problem with blowing your literary load in just the one spot. Plus, too many rags needed to clean things up.

      Personally, I think people imagine too much grittiness to the world. People forget about the Emperor Nortons, the dancing traffic cops, the little women lifting cars up to save someone. People too focused on dark and imaging it to be realistic to remember that the universe has a hell of a lot of stars in it.

      Well, a lot of people objected to the time warp. It is well known for being a good dance, but it leaves people unsatisfied at the other end of it. Here, let some heroes help you out with that. Have a free hug from the Free Hug Campaign. Dance your way around the world with some guy called Matt. Maybe watch Electron Boy that time he fought crime. Keep the memory of a lost city alive with the Phoenix Project. You know, gritty realistic stuff.

      But if you want a break from that and wish to instead wallow in stupid jokes and shipping wars, feel free to stay with us here. You come in late, but welcome, Farelios, to the comments.

  105. There are a lot of people talking about how this wasn’t Taylor, how she was delegated to the background while her Passenger took over. I don’t think so.

    There’s no reason and no evidence for the Passengers actually being sentient. They’re shards cast off from the great golden idiot, and he took three decades to develop the mind of a human toddler. Their primary purpose is to take the power and fit it to the person’s personality and their mindset at the moment of triggering, not to guide the person’s actions or control their thoughts. They provide assistance with control, and their protect the person’s mind from things which would otherwise drive them mad; they never provide motive or words or anything like that. Taylor frequently attributes things to her Passenger after she hears about their existence, but her talk with the Wards’ psychologist strongly implied that everything she’d credited to the thing in her head was actually just her subconscious.

    I think that this is just Taylor. It’s always been just Taylor, though who Taylor is has changed over time like any person. First we had Taylor the bullied child, yearning for some modicum of control over her life. Then we had Taylor as Skitter, the escapist fantasy. Then Taylor as warlord, driven to protect her people and take control of her territory, her team, and her world for the good of everyone. Then Taylor as Weaver, working her way up the power structure and gaining more influence in order to accomplish the same objectives as the Warlord but on a larger scale and with more moderate methods. And finally, Taylor as the Administrator, suffering from degenerative brain damage, severe agnosia, but still holding on to the same desire to help people, to force them to work together and solve the problems in the world, to rule humanity for their own good.

    She still has the same memories, I think, but the degeneration from the damage Panacea did prevents her from putting names to faces, or from seeing the world in any way other than a collection of problems to solve and tactics for doing so. She acts most like herself when she lets go and follows her subconscious, emotional reactions because all the feelings and all the memories are still there, but her conscious mind can’t do anything with them. And then she returns to who she used to be somewhat while talking to Contessa because that simple act of communication organizes things and lets her make connections to things which just couldn’t come up in her mind before.

    tldr; the Passenger did nothing, the Administrator is just Taylor with more brain damage.

    • Echidna is a heavy hint on the shards being able to take over. Noelle wanted to die and asked Sundancer to kill her, Echidna just wanted to eat people.

      • Dammit pressed the post button before I was finished. sorry.

        Just wanted to say that Scion’s interlude seemed to imply that before the entities the shards were autonomous beings.

      • Echidna never had a proper shard, she was a Cauldron cape.
        Best case is that her hunger is like how Sveta’s body reflexively crushes anything it touches, and their insanity comes from similar places (Noelle being chained up incapable of human contact and constantly hungry for living flesh, Sveta being dumped in unfamiliar territory and accidentally racking up a three digit body count).
        Alternatively, since the boy who took the other half of that flask ended up close enough to an Entity that it fooled Zion? She may very well have drunk most of the essence of Eden.

        • The shards do have some kind of programmed disposition toward violence and conflict. It’s why Echidna, who is more bonded to her passenger than most, only cared about eating people and spitting out clones. Sveta reflectively crushes everything because that’s what her passenger tells her body to do, because it’s inclined toward violence.

          It’s stated in Scion’s interlude that he made them violent so they’d go seek conflict and gain more information/skill.

          • Hmm, except that the point has been made a few times that ‘normal’ capes with living shards generally get mental aberrations like Bitch and (presumably) Accord, whereas Cauldron capes with dead shards generally get physical ones.

            Sveta was a Cauldron Cape with *major* physical aberrations. It seems unlikely that the shard was influencing her thoughts as well.

            Bodies need some degree of autonomic function. We can catch a ball or yank our hands from a hotplate before we even realise we’re doing it.

            Indications are that Sveta’s new limbs just have more aggressive autonomic functions. Her actual thought processes and desires don’t seem directly affected at all in the way Accord or Bitch’s were.

      • My thinking is if this were the finale the ambiguity onto itself would be completely justifiable, except it isn’t, which means Wildbow will need to address Taylor’s demise satisfiably and set up a sequel for Sleeper (?) within the next 6 chapters. Presuming he adheres to rules of closure.

        So suppose Taylor was dead, Wildbow would have to pan to the Undersiders, maybe Contessa, Teacher, and the other criminals or people of Khepri’s era, to give the audience an idea of how life was continuing on without Taylor. Except this leaves precious little depthto extenuate the plot and is superficial.

        Case 2, Taylor’s alive, tying in nicely to the Simurgh subplot and other tangents. Closure is simply a matter of how Taylor’s psychosis is handled and where she’s at. Obviously a happy ending with the undersiders isn’t a possibility but there are numerous alternatives.

        In total, by rules of interlude chapters and what Wildbow appears to be doing with the epologue, I’d have to say the chances for breathing room are somewhat negative but doable. It may also be possible to put taylor’s pov into third person for the interlude, but on a matter of surface it appears Wildbow set up this finale with the intention of moving onto a stand alone piece. Not a move I would appreciate, but nevertheless.

          • Yes. He also said there were five epilogue chapters, of the six remaining chapters, but this was the last “proper” one. My guess is that the remaining one will follow standard intermission rules, being from the perspective of somebody who is neither Taylor nor the PoV for any of the previous interludes (I’m hoping Ziz, because there are just so many questions we need answers from). It will likely contain the true ending of the story, as Taylor was not lucid enough in this one to give much resolution to things.

            *Then* the epilogues begin, and are allowed to be people we’ve seen before (because it would be damn near impossible to resolve anything without using characters that have gotten interludes).

            • I’m still guessing that there was already one ‘fixed’ epilogue planned before all the bonus ones got queued up.

              It could be another interlude though.

              There’s probably not much really difference in practical terms at this point anyway.

  106. Despite all my arguing for the other side, where Taylor might be allowed to live, in the end I have to say that if this is the end, it’s a good ending anyhow.

    Even though the majority of the last chapter was an Administrator interlude, after more rereading and looking at other people’s comments and re-reading again, I’m fairly sure the last few bits of text were all Taylor.

    Contessa was asking just the right questions to pull Taylor to the forefront, to give her the opportunity to ask for help. In the end though, just like Tattletale told Taylor when she first released the Administrator, Taylor wasn’t willing or able to ask for help, and chose a dignified death instead.

    She was probably right to do so. Even if she were to survive, even if she were to beat the Administrator, she had far too many enemies. Enemy villains and enemy heroes. No safety other than isolation in a facility as secure as the Bird Cage, just for her and her alone. The Undersiders would rally to her, but it would be them against the world, and, honestly, the Undersiders wouldn’t last long with the world against them, so Taylor wouldn’t do that to them. So back to the secure facility then, potentially unable to communicate with anyone other than Contessa.

    The only thing that might have made Taylor want to return to the world would be her father, I think, and I believe she intentionally chose to keep from seeking him out with clairvoyance for more than just the stated reason to avoid distracting herself. She didn’t WANT that anchor, because of the pain and suffering she could imagine it causing if she were to hold fast to it.

    A tragic hero indeed, if she is truly passed.

    • Taylor believed that it would be her against the world. She was scared and afraid that the same tale that repeated itself for her over and over – her, surrounded by people who hate her – would happen again. But Contessa, who could see the celebration, should have known better. Lots of major characters have major enemies – the idea that Taylor couldn’t live a free life anymore because of her enemies is solidly negated by the fact that everyone just saw her take down the apocalypse.
      Enemies or no, she could have had allies.

      • You believe that Taylor might have had any sort of pleasant future as an S-class threat, unable to read, write, or speak to anyone except a very rare few?

        At best she would be a pariah, with a lot of people out to kill her, a danger to her allies and people she cares about, constantly worried about where the next attack will come from.

        At worst she would be an outcast, with many people cooperating to kill her, and all her friends dead or crippled protecting her before she dies anyway.

        • I dunno. Considering her allies would have included the two beings left on Earth that were a real match for her. Simurgh and GU. There wouldn’t be any true reprisals. Any ONE of those three could break any possible opposition.

          That or Simurgh is going to stab everyone in the back- and then, well, Taylor’s about the only one who could stand a chance of winning that fight.

          Still. Death is the kindest thing one could offer Taylor at this point. Her life as a human being was over. With or without her mind being restored and/or her powers removed. Like GU. Bonesaw. No chance to be anything other than a parahuman.

          • Still. Death is the kindest thing one could offer Taylor at this point. Her life as a human being was over.

            People keep saying this, but they don’t know it. We don’t know what Tattletale or Dinah or whoever may know that could offer some kind of hope. Is Taylor being put back together likely? Pffft, no. But unlikely doesn’t mean impossible. Jumping to a mercy kill because we can’t think of any way to make things better but haven’t actually looked seems… well, frankly it seems crazy. As far as I’m concerned, killing somebody like that should be an absolute end of all hope method. Period.

            Of course we may never know. Because Contessa apparently disagrees and while she may sympathize, she obviously still considers her own judgment more important than anyone else’s in the universe.

            • Contessa also has her power. If she asks, “How can I give this woman a chance at peace,” and all her power can come up with, parsing through all possible futures it can see, is “Put two bullets in her brain,” well, that’s pretty close to conclusive. Taylor was one of the few people who could make precogs wrong, and she didn’t seem interested in fighting for herself.

              It has felt to me, from about 30.2 onward, like any ending that involved Taylor getting better and living happily ever after would be a cop-out. I held out hope that Wildbow would pull out some surprise, put together some Chekhov’s Guns that no one had noticed laying around since long ago, and assemble some kind of future for her that none of us could have seen coming but felt right once we saw it. We’ve seen him do this over and over again for other things, and it surprised us every time. But this is the end. This is how Worm ends. Wildbow stops surprising us. Stops raising the stakes. The world is saved. The world has ended. He lets it go.

              Now maybe the interlude or the epilogues change that. Maybe he does pull one last big surprise. Maybe he sets up Worm 2. If so, I will be as pleasantly surprised as I have been every other time. But I’m not going to grasp at straws. I’m not going to hope for bullet brain surgery or revival by Panacea or anything else. This feels right to me.

              Does Taylor deserve better? Yes. She always did. That’s what the story is about.

        • The capes surrounding her celebrated.
          Contessa, Chevalier, Glaistig Uaine, Dragon, and Lisa would probably all be on her side.
          If she can be fixed? She wouldn’t have to live a life of worrying about assassinations. Lung and Saint can both go and violently do something anatomically suspect to themselves, possibly with Psycho Gecko’s assistance.
          Her list of friends is far, far longer than her list of enemies… And Dragon and Contessa are very hard to distract indeed. It took Mantellum to get past Contessa – and if someone else has another Mantellum power, they’re probably a friend, not a foe, by sheer probability.

          • Mantellum’s power couldn’t do much against Dragon, anyway. And I’m pretty sure that there’s nothing left that’s a legitimate threat to the Simurgh anyway.

            But if you think safety is the important part in this equation… you don’t know people very well.

  107. Wha- what can I possibly say that hasn’t been said? I’m not exactly good at this epitaph thing. If she is dead, then it’s a fitting end that she didn’t deserve brought about by someone who didn’t have the privilege to kill her. And is in general both a final act of heroism and a galling tragedy that might not have happened if far more people started making smaller sacrifices instead of her making the big ones. If she isn’t dead….

    Your face does the thinking – two to the skull, yet one gets up. Odds are against you… but they’re just numbers after the two-to-one. You’re playing the hand you’ve been dealt, but you don’t let it rest, you shuffle and stack, and a gamble… a gamble that may pay off? But how? Forecast: Rapidly changing conditions.

    Though I suppose in this case the numbers and two-to-one are switched around sequentially.

    Honestly, I can’t really say how I feel about this ending until it’s contextualized with how the Undersiders react to it. I mean, I’d like some sort of assurance that Taylor, as a person still exists in some way, even as a legend. She deserves better than just being another body in the pile.

    Say, do we know how the infinite universe’s work and whether they allow the same person to exist (though as different people at the same time) in the multiverse. Because I’m think if Tattletale can’t cope with the idea that she may have failed to save Taylor, she might head out for a second chance with another Taylor that needs help. I think that, more than anything else, could clinch this thing.

    • No alternate Taylor. Earth Aleph was the closest Earth to Bet and it still diverged 30 years ago ( so if you’re younger than 30 you exist only in one universe).
      For example the PRT agent called Meinhardt is the alternate version of Echidna’s father but his newborn daughter, even if he still gave her the name Noelle, is NOT the Echidna’s alternate.

      • I don’t think even an alternate with one year or even day of divergence would be the same person, a very similar person, yeah.

        Though you are right, but that doesn’t stop Tattle from helping out alt-Danny or alt-Taylor’s mom. Assuming they’re still alive. Though if she was a little more unhinged she might try to get them together to make a Taylor.

        I’m just wondering where Lisa is going to get her closure, this is her anchor dead we’re talking about.

    • If it means anything her pseudonym Khepri gives an almost vivid image of what transpired while Administrator was unconscious. Taylor was probably depicted as a force of nature that reached maturity upon coliding with scion, sacrificed everything, and gave the world a second chance. The human intent, decisions, and genius of the person Taylor Herbert likely constitutes very little in the public’s eye.

    • A Tattletale epilogue would be very fucking depressing. Twice now, she’s failed to save someone she really cared about.

      I can see Tattletale helping humanity to become something better than it was, keep things as peaceful as possible. A way to honor Taylor, making sure what she saved doesn’t destroy itself in the days coming.

      • Or she could swear revenge on the world and go crazy on everyone she feels is responsible for everything bad that has happened to her friends. Like a combination between Lex Luthor and Edmond Dantes, maybe a bit of Vlad the Impaler to make things more juicy.

        That would not be good. But I’d sorta be satisfied in a pretty sadistic way.

        • I don’t see Tattletale tearing herself apart over Taylor’s death. She said it herself, that Taylor never really asked for help, she demanded it, and you gave it to her because you were forced to by circumstances. Sometimes those circumstances were even created by Taylor to force the issue.

          Certainly she will mourn Taylor, and she might even lose a bit of sanity over it, but I strongly suspect that she will just redouble her efforts to do what she did to help cope with her brother’s death – her charity and aid efforts.

          Tattletale’s a strong person, I don’t see her unhinging over this, not in the long term.

        • That’s a good idea. Cathartic. World offed the one thing more important than the world, so world should off itself.

  108. I think Taylor died at the end of the last chapter. Her last thoughts were that she could finally lose her mind. What’s left is the Administrator / Khepri, just as all that was left of Noelle was Echidna. Contessa had a conversation with Khepri to determine its intentions. It might have learned more about the ways of humanity, accessing Taylor’s memories, using what was left of her mind to slowly rebuild, to become a true threat. The whole discussion of anchors seems.. misguided psychology. It’s not the sort of thing one can depend on in an attempted-realism situation like that depicted in the Wormverse.

    That being said, I am a bit upset that in this world, two gunshots to the head can lead to a purposefully ambiguous ending.

  109. Nice chapter ,through I can’t help but feel that this would be a nice ending.
    For the interlude tattletale, Dinah ,defiant , and passing through solar system/dimension alien entity looking for a partner and looks down at scion

    • lanny6878-305!

      Sounds like a popular name. Might have to change it when people start calling you all the time. Naughty fellow, you should have spoken up sooner. Then I could have given you a happy welcome. As it stands, you’re catching me at the end of basically a 2 hour *checks time* 2 hour and 16 minute welcoming marathon. And like all marathons, I’m gonna go Greek soldier on your ass. Ok, so maybe not those perverted Athenians. Or the perverted Spartans. Or those overly dramatic Thespians. Or the cretinous Cretans. You know, I’ll play it safe. Just pretend I’m from the Greek isle of Lesbos.

      You could have come down here in the comments and shared enlightenment with us. Trust me, I’m a bit of a rod for when enlightening strikes. Here’s an example. What is good? Sex, drugs, and rock n’roll. Boom, no need to sit under a lotus tree for years on end. No carpet rides with angels. No thirty years in the desert. Now enjoy your cake and strippers and turn in your choir book to the song “Hear Me Now”. And don’t forget, the Sunday school is doing a collage of their favorite teachings as handed down by Saint George the Carlin. From my understanding, more than half the class decided to research his seven holy words.

      Shit, motherfucker, you better hold onto your tits.

      Welcome, lanny6878, to the comments section.

  110. Did Taylor’s Shard take over and assume the personality of Taylor? If it did, I think it happened between 30.6 and 30.7, since the Taylor of before still remembered faces, and pushed away people. Or maybe it was still Taylor, just further gone. When Contessa was talking to Taylor, was it Taylor or the Shard speaking? Did Taylor just decide not to live when she didn’t say anything, or did she stop the shard from asking for life? Questions, questions.

    Hm, while the mental damage route was great, I hope you don’t do it again, Wildbow. It makes following the story difficult, and makes a bunch of things…vague.

    • If you read through 30.6 and 30.7 you can see that the point of view of the narrator that cares about other people shifts from the primary to the secondary.

      The break occurs at the end of 30.6 / beginning of 30.7

      Scion’s destruction was one of the strongest anchors that Taylor had set for herself, and when he died, Taylor a major anchor, lost control and the next chapter was the Administrator, except, I think, at the very end.

      If you read through 30.7 again, note the actions that are occurring, and when the narrator releases or loses control, and what happens when the narrator releases or loses control briefly, it becomes clear that Taylor isn’t the narrator any longer.

      Until the very end, when it seems possible that we are seeing Taylor again, through careful prodding by Contessa.

      • Curse this forum for not allowing edits for at least a few minutes after submission

        Scion’s destruction was one of the strongest anchors that Taylor had set for herself, and when he died, Taylor lost control and the next chapter was the Administrator, except, I think, at the very end.

  111. Thanks for the stories, dude. It’s been a crazy ride. Epilogues: go for whatever feels right, I trust your judgement.

  112. I came in late but it was still one hell of a ride. Thank you Wildbow.

    All I’m hoping for now is clarification on Taylor’s fate and future physical editions.

  113. Following through on such an extensive writing project is truly something amazing. You should be really proud of everything you’ve accomplished, Wildbow. Congrats. It’s been an amazing ride. Can’t wait to read the epilogues.

  114. “Would you do it all over again? Knowing what you know now? Knowing that you end up here, at gunpoint?“

    “I… know I’m supposed to say yes,” the words made their way past my lips. “But no. Some-somewhere along way, it became no.”

    These lines hit me the hardest, more than Taylor’s last thought.

    • I think, somehow, of all the things she was prepared to pay, losing the ability to connect meaningfully with other people struck hardest of all.

    • This is what really sets Worm apart from other stories for me. Every hero who has to make sacrifices, every anti-hero who has to do wrong things for the right reasons, at the end, they feel satisfied. It’s a cardinal rule of writing. The reader identifies with the protagonist, even more so when the story is first-person. So if you want to reader to feel satisfied, you have the character express their satisfaction. “It was all worth it. I saved the day. Humanity will survive because I did what I did.”

      But this feels more true. In real life, how often do people have no regrets about something huge like this? Taylor made both the heroic sacrifices AND the anti-hero sins. She wound up a total wreck and, as far as she was aware, hated and distrusted by all of humanity, including whichever of them previously cared for her. Of course she’d regret what she did.

      This gets even more fitting when you think about the possibility that the shard had taken over or that Taylor’s mind and personality had just been utterly eroded. At this point, the person who made those decisions, who did whatever it took and paid whatever price was necessary, is gone. Her thoughts in this last chapter are all about self-preservation, and that kind of mindset wouldn’t be willing to do many of the things Taylor did, even in the name of taking out a being that poses an otherwise unstoppable threat.

      It fits the tone that was set up right from the beginning for Taylor to get to the end, look back, and not be proud. She’s not tearing her hair out and screaming, “Why did I do that?” though. She’s just sad.

  115. Every time I try, I can’t find words to express what I want to say, so I will just say again, thank you for writing Wildbow. Since I found it a few months back, Worm has never failed to live up to the high quality writing we have all come to expect.

    I know I already mentioned this to you, but the one sentence about Panacea and Glory Girl was a beautiful touch. The fact that you managed to, in one short sentence, give a sense of closure to a character who has been in the story since the very beginning just blew my mind. In a way, it kind of sums up everything that I love about Worm. The attention to detail and the variety of well developed secondary characters are one of the (many) great strengths of the story.

    Looking forward to seeing what you do with the epilogues, and to whatever your next project is!

  116. I had an irreverent comment about Taylor three chapters ago, but I can’t post it now. I hope she’s remembered well.
    God

    Ya know, I can’t remember the last time I read a story this good. I might not like how the apocalypse makes what came before less meaningful, but it meshes so well that I can’t complain. If this gets printed, you’ve already sold one copy.

    At first this story reminded me of Bendis’s work, but it’s grown into so much more.

    Will we find out what the deal was with the Smiurg?

  117. I was trying to think who should do Taylor’s eulogy in universe. I wasn’t really sure who could do her justice. But then I thought of just who should do it. Rachel.

    “There’s a bunch of words I’m supposed to say, but I’m not going to. Taylor was my friend. She helped a fucked up person like me be less fucked up, and better with people. And now she’s dead, and that makes me pretty fucking pissed and sad.”

    And then puppies are handed out.

      • It never occurred to me before, but Taylor was a lot like Ender in a lot of ways. Early Ender, anyway. Small, bullied, capable of overcoming enormous, impossible challenges through cleverness, manipulation, and coordination.

  118. Khepri was the goddess of rebirth.

    Let Taylor have a second chance. Maybe as someone without memory, but this time, surrounded by people who love her.

    there are no words for my emotion.

    Please, let us know there was a joyful ending.

      • You’re talking about Kali, right?

        And since you mentioned LoL…

        “Her followers called her Khepri and said she was a goddess. She, on the other hand, preferred to drop the Khepri and called herself Taylor. She never claimed to be a goddess, but then, she never claimed not to be a goddess. Circumstances being what they were neither admission could be of any benefit. Silence, however, could.”

        Damn, I love that book. A must read.

  119. To echo someone from another forum, this ending was fatalistic and depressing.

    This arc parallels the Echidna encounter, in which a person uses their shard, becomes subsumed by it and needs to be dealt with. Noelle at the end gives in and the shard bears out her memories and perceived injustices while speaking with Sundancer and stating its purpose; it is consumed with eating everyone in the world and making them pay. Noelle were she in her right mind wouldn’t purposefully do such a thing, but her shard would. There’s no Noelle left, no humanity or morality.

    Taylor meanwhile uses her shard in much the same way that Noelle did and that extensive use coupled with mental and physical damages eventually gives control to the shard. It immediately perceives the world in much the same way as Echidna did, through how to achieve the goals of peace, cooperation, control. Things proceed, but during the encounter with G.U., in a moment of conflict between host and passenger, the remaining members of her swarm are freed, whether by the shard being convinced by Taylor or Taylor wresting control back I don’t know. At the end Taylor is lost, confused, and most importantly introspective and regretful. I don’t see that as anything but human and is in keeping with Taylor’s personality.

    Potential S-class threat which needs to be dealt with for the greater good is understandable, but I just see a different divergence here which makes the turn towards Taylor simply being killed wholly unnecessary and dumb.

    • Actually, if we use Echidna as an analogue ( and I absolutely agree with this) you may recall that there were brief moments where Noelle resurfaced. She did ask Sundancer to kill her, after all.

      The same happens to Taylor. She has now taken the role of the Passenger occasionally acting against Khepri just like sometimes the shard will do things Taylor didn’t want.

      But as Echidna showed, these are just the last gasps of breath of a drowning (wo)man before being completely submerged.

      • When did she ask that? She died in 19.7 and the last time I can see any pure ‘Noelle’ thoughts is Interlude 18. The last few chapters were fighting and the last arc wherein Echidna died the only thing of consequence was this:

        [quote]“Marissa!” Echidna screamed, her voice guttural, voiced from five different mouths. “Mars! It’s too soon! I want to kill them! I want to kill them all! Kill this world! Destroy this universe that did this to me! Not yet, Mars!”[/quote]

        They’re very different scenarios.

      • I don’t know if and when Noelle was redeemed, but what’s more important is that the Administrator is almost completely subdued/subserviant. It’s as if it wants to do what Taylor wills.

        • Hmm, I don’t think so. Taylor’s last action last chapter was pushing everyone in her range away. This chapter she suddenly wants to control everyone in the world again. Because otherwise there can’t be order.

          Yes she let go before going through to the portal, but it looked more like one last act of rebel lance.

          • Like in the second half. Something’s changed between the two. The administrator or taylor is more collected, calmer, less likely to be hostile.

  120. Her voice came back. I was hoping that reading would follow. I was hoping that she would somehow get to enjoy retirement. Maybe Dragon comes back, uploads all of humanity’s literary works and how to read in every language, the Simurgh picks that up and Taylor up, stuffs them and some sort of auto-food auto-everything else device that’s built into the glass tube, and throws it off into the universe. After the next few decades meditating and reading, Taylor’s shard metamorphoses and Taylor becomes a member of Scion’s race, continually moving out amongst the stars, looking for a destination where she will fracture herself and begin the cycle anew.

    • Become a Xenocidel monster that preys on other intelligent species, taking countless lives? I think Taylor would rather get shot.

      • She can figure out how to deal with it/embrace the new status quo/whatever. And when the Fairy Queen figures out which dimension she was dumped into… boy oh boy is that going to be one powerful spirit. That’s why I thought that, dead or alive, she was going to be sent off planet.

        • ..why si she still alive? she’s even more dangerous then Contessa. she only has one trick, precisence, and its FAR form infallible, and her master plan pretty much destroyed her entire planet due to the the sheer narrowness of its output, almost like a search engine from the 90’s, if you get what i mean. giving you EXACTLY what you asked for and nothing else. now, the Fruticake, on the other hand,can do anything that a Dead cape could. so she can end up with Contessa’s power, and can DImension-jump almost anywhere.

    • Her voice doesn’t really come back, I think… Contessa is just using her power so she can be understood and Taylor can understand her, right? Similar to how she did it originally with Doctor Mother.

  121. For the longest time, I kept seeing recurring threads in the comments about theme songs for characters from this series. I was never able to pick a proper one for Taylor until now. I think it reflects her final state perfectly.

    • What do you think about?

      ..I can’t really give a description about that song.. except I guess that’d be what I’d picture hearing when Taylor coordinates/looses it with Canary/Simurgh in the background.

      • The keening singing certainly does fit that situation. It feels quite dreamlike honestly.

        As for why I chose the song I posted… the guitar riff almost sounds like it is desperately trying to speak to the outside world, but nothing intelligible is coming out. It’s very organized, as if it were issuing orders that cannot be understood, but seems to become more chaotic toward the end, similar to Taylor’s slow breakdown. The sampled quotes at the beginning and later toward the end of the story are Taylor’s own suicidal impulses as she desperately searches for a reason to go on. The background electronic sounds are the passenger, insidiously moving in and out of the background until it takes over entirely at the end. The heartbeat at the end… well, I don’t think I need to explain why a ceasing heartbeat at the end is symbolic.

  122. You know, if you could find room for it seeing the perspective of Myrddin or another self-proclaimed magic-user could be interesting, if just to show us why the decided their powers were magic.

    • I don’t think Myrrdin really believed he was a magic user. It seemed more like a marketing ploy/posture. Chevalier even made fun of him. And I think dead characters should better be explored in the eventual Worm sidestories*.

      Epoch and his gang of losers on the other hand…

      *and I’d love a Myrrdin one then. He was interesting considered his limited screentime.

  123. Hi wildbow. It’s my first time commenting here, or anywhere for that matter. I decided to stop lurking to give my thoughts to this fine piece of work here.

    I came across worm earlier this year, right when the imago arc just started, while browsing through some stuff in tv tropes, and I have to say, I got thoroughly hooked by the end of the gestation. Since then, I have followed this story, right to the end.

    This has been a long(not really actually, I was late by 21 arcs) and incredible ride. I found myself feeling for the characters, for Taylor, to the point that i really wanted to somehow get in the story and just give her a hug, and this doesn’t happen often with me. The story itself is excellent. Descriptions were easy enough to follow, but your ability to write action and emotion and blend them so fluidly, so eloquently, made for a very compelling experience. Powers were creative, both in originality and use. Most characters were fleshed out nicely, especially with the interludes. And speaking of interludes, they did a real nice job of fleshing out the wormverse.

    As for the ending, i found it, well, fitting. Sad and depressing, but fitting. I really hoped that Taylor could get a happier ending, but then again this is the wormverse. Its kinda ambiguous though, so maybe she might be alive, somehow? Still 5 epilogues and 1 interlude(I think) to go.

    Really, this has been an incredible story. Worm’s now among my top 2 favourite pieces of fiction, right up there with Jim Butcher’s The Dresden Files. I look forward to seeing more of your work.
    Thank you for producing this piece of art, Wildbow.

    Oh, and Taylor, I WILL NEVER FORGET YOOOUUUUUU!!!!!

    • Yes, this is the Wormverse, where bedtime stories end with, “And then they were all horribly maimed and gutted when they slept at night” and massage parlors use “happy ending” as a phrase meaning “circumcision”. The only thing left is for the earth all the supers are on to be the one from the movie Seeking a Friend for the End of the World. And someone will succeed in bringing Taylor back from the dead with 5 minutes to go before the asteroid hits.

      This has indeed been a long ride. It had corkscrews. Twists and turns. Unpredictable swerves. I guess that’s to be expected when you’ve stabbed the driver in the eye with a corkscrew.

      By the way, you need a little more Whitney Houston in your claim to never forget. Make sure to take plenty of Pasty Super Vita Mina Powder to help your singing voice reach incredible new highs!

      It’s not over yet, you know. It’s not over ’till it’s over. And so my job isn’t over and neither is the community down here below the story. You’re welcome to join us, as long as you can stand to be yet another person going “Fuck” or “Damn” as a one-word response to the story.

      And just like so many others, you are officially welcomed, soodif, to the comments.

  124. This story has killed my social life, my school work, my will to move…and it was entirely worth it, I think I’m going to have to wait a month or so before I can read any other books, I don’t think many can live up to this masterpiece.

    Looking at the evidence it does appear Taylor still has a chance, please let her have a chance wildbow. I’m going to call it now she gets a gaurdian smurph with her renewed lease on life involving a glass tube.

    I’m going to be angry if my hopes of a happy ending are crushed for a second time, Taylor deserves better, at least bittersweet. That and I’m not sure I can take it twice, my reaction to the last chapter and I quote:
    “Holy motherfucking fucking shit fucking shit fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck shit balls. I think I’m going to go hang myself now…most depressing ending shit I’ve read in a while. Damn you worm for being so goddamn good yet making me actually shed manly tears and contemplate offing myself to stop the horrible horrible feels at the same time. Shit balls…”. Emotion runs raw at 3:00 am and that struck a cord, I will love this ending to death if you reveal she lives in the final interlude/chapter, if its all some clever ploy to mess with our heads it has achieved its purpose with me. If it’s not it kinda missed the mark with managing nothing but pissing me off and making me exceedingly depressed at the same time. That said the fact I had that kind of reaction means this is a wonderfully written story, keep up the good work.

  125. I wonder… If Riley gets an epilogue, would part of it involve her talking to the infinitely looping Jack Slash?

          • Was that ever actually stated though? I honestly don’t remember. I do remember though that Grey Boy did not really have the type of mentality that would see him wanting to try to shut down his own loops.

            • I do not remember ,but I remember it clearly…though,to be fair,it hasn’t been stated that he cannot kill them and then kep them inside the loop,though I think that kinda violates the essence of the loop,one he can only add things into.

  126. Oooh…things just got so much worse for the worm verse if Taylor’s really dead…the Fairy Queen already has the doormaker, if she were to get Taylor and the all seeing eye…well there goes earth, all of them.

  127. “We’re s- so very small, in the end.”

    And in response…

    “The most astounding fact is the knowledge that the atoms that comprise life on Earth, the atoms that make up the human body, are traceable to the crucibles that cooked light elements into heavy elements in their core under extreme temperatures and pressures. These stars, the high mass ones among them, went unstable in their later years. They collapsed and then exploded, scattering their enriched guts across the galaxy, guts made of carbon, nitrogen, oxygen, and all the fundamental ingredients of life itself. These ingredients become part of gas clouds that condense, collapse, form the next generation of solar systems, stars with orbiting planets. And those planets now have the ingredients for life itself. So that when I look up at the night sky and I know that yes, we are part of this universe, we are in this universe, but perhaps more important than both of those facts is that the universe is in us. When I reflect on that fact, I look up- many people feel small because they’re small and the universe is big, but I feel big because my atoms came from those stars. There’s a level of connectivity. That’s really what you want in life. You want to feel connected, you want to feel relevant, you want to feel like a participant in the goings-on of the activities and events around you. That’s precisely what we are, just by being alive.” – Neil deGrasse Tyson

    Spoken version here: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9D05ej8u-gU

    Bigger than you thought you were, Taylor, you star.

    • My answer would be simpler,no need for much science,just logic.My answer would be thus:

      “Why do you make the assumption size corelates to importance?”

          • To be more serious, it may be logical to make someone stop and think like that, but there’s an inherent size bias in humanity. And trust me, there’s no way you can make people as a whole think. Most of the time, there’s only so much you can do to make individuals think. In fact, studies have shown that confronting someone with evidence and reason to try and counter a belief they hold can instead make them hole up and entrench themselves. Emotional appeals can penetrate that in the same way that gay rights have advanced far more due to people knowing gay people than because of the very sound logical arguments for the universal rights of mankind.

            Sometimes that means that the best way to lead them to the right conclusion is to use that tendency. The human mind prefers conclusions based on emotions to those based on logic, so why not use that for good?

            So instead of stopping and pointing out that size doesn’t matter (because we all know that the motion of the ocean is more important), I think it helps to point out that being small doesn’t mean we aren’t a part of something bigger and more brilliant than we initially thought. Sure, what I said up there was science. More important than that, it was science communication that creates a sense of wonder and belonging. Not only does it provoke an emotional response at the beauty hidden in the nature of our existence, but it also shows that science and logic don’t have to be as cold and emotionless as some have led people to believe.

            And while the size of the ship doesn’t matter, it does take a long time to reach England on a rowboat.

            • Sure,an emotional appeal is more useful

              See ,then,how David pwned Goliath,how tiny humans drove the majestic giant whales nearly extinction,see the fable of Aesop aboutthe fly and the lion,see the fact that humans see more value to some gold that to a ton of bronze,seehow illnesses kill people,see how useless giantic planets without life are,see how more giantic creatures did not survive evolution,see how miserable people with elephantiasis tend to be….

              Truly,I am not good on emotional appeal,but all these spins,if expanded,make pretty damn good ones.

              • I think there may be a translation issue between us making it more difficult for me to see your point with this comment.

              • Okyay,etslay ytray atthay againyay.Youyay areyay otnay ongwray,Inyay actfay,Iyay agreeyay ithway youyay,ustjay atingstay atthay youyay ancay akemay anyay emotionalyay appealyay ithway ymay ointpay ,ootay.enThay Iyay offeredyay examplesyay ofyay itlelay eingbay oremay importantyay anthay igbay ithoutway akingmay anyay emotionalyay appealyay,ecausebay Iyay amyay incompetentyay ikelay atthay.

  128. The story isn’t over yet.

    I feel we have all been wonderfully trolled.

    We’ve been told there are six more chapters, five of which will be epilogues. That implies to me one more chapter that would be from Taylors perspective.

    There is a lot of discussion on Contessa and the ‘slim chance’ for Taylor to come out of things okay. Then they say it failed because thus or so.

    Remember her power isn’t VICTORY, it is the PATH to victory. And in this case that path may have required this conversation, to play out in this way, to allow Taylor to overcome her own shard so that a positive outcome could be reached.

    People have claimed that Taylor made the decision to die for her crimes by not speaking up in her defense. That very choice could be what decided things for Contessa if she had not come into the situation with the result already decided. I am of the two shots is significant faction as you can likely guess.

    • I we have been trolled: best trolling ever. And please, let us have been trolled. A good ending, but I like Taylor t much to think of it as anything more than poetic.

      • There’s the upside, that if Wildbow does intend to continue this story he’s going to have to confirm Taylor’s status. And if she is dead, then it’d be like reverse trolling, and all the designed ambiguity might look pretentious.

          • This. I can understand people wanting Taylor to live (heck I would have wanted it too!) but saying that the ending is ambiguous, is a bit of a stretch.

          • The ambiguity is in why Contessa needed two shots She was at short range, with a lethal weapon and a helpless target. So why would somebody who has perfect accuracy fire twice? Wanting it to be painless doesn’t make any sense; one lethal shot would hurt less than one paralyzing one and then a lethal one. So either she wanted to fire twice to be sure despite having perfect accuracy and knowing exactly what the effect of the first bullet would be, or she intentionally didn’t use her power, or she wasn’t shooting to kill. That last option seems unlikely, but it remains a possibility and many things which have seemed unlikely have happened before.

            • It’s possible that she wanted to fire once with her power and once without. So she can both make sure she’s down and prove to herself she can do without the path to victory. Which introduces the possibility that the unpowered shot may have missed, or at least not hit her head. Hey, we haven’t hit the upper limit on wishful thinking right?

              Of course the most obvious possibility is that she wanted to make sure she couldn’t be brought back by Bonesaw and Panacea.

              • I read it as she wanted do kill Taylor instantly, so she wouldn’t have to suffer. Kind of like, “M’kay, I’m going to kill you now, but because of you saving humanity and good intentions and all that jazz, I won’t make you suffer.”

  129. Oh and for fun I counted up the various requests for epilogues from particular points of view.

    Tattletale 15
    Dragon 13
    Glaistig Uaine 13
    Defiant 9
    Bonesaw 7
    Imp 7
    Contessa 6
    Bitch 5
    Chevalier 5
    Dinah 5
    Panacea 5
    Danny Hebert 4
    History Book 4
    Miss Militia 4
    Moord Nag 4
    Vista 4
    Cozen 3
    Glory Girl 3
    Legend 3
    Marquis 3
    Simurgh 3
    Teacher 3
    Undersiders 3
    United World Cape Woman in Blue 3
    Foil 2
    Grue 2
    Lung 2
    Narwhal 2
    Parian 2
    Shadow Stalker 2
    Simurg 2
    Sveta 2
    Bastard 1
    Canary 1
    Charlotte 1
    Citrine 1
    Cuff 1
    Dragon’s Teeth 1
    Forrest 1
    Ingenue 1
    Leet 1
    Number Man 1
    Oliver 1
    Paranet Entry 1
    Phir Se 1
    Random Civilian 1
    Saint 1
    Shamrock 1
    Shen Wu 1
    Sifara/Phir se 1
    Tecton 1
    The Clairvoyant 1
    Theo 1
    Uber 1
    Weld 1

  130. Okay, not I’ve said some things above about Taylor’s fate. Namely that even if I don’t like it, it fit the story. It’s not an ending that pisses me off like, say ME3. But there are a few things I’d like to say. Feel free to dissagree, we are talking about a very complex character.

    Taylor deserved better. She deserved better than to die not even remembering her name, feeling there was no other choice other than death or to become a monster. From now on any story I read where they say a character made the ultimate sacrifice just because they sacrificed their lives, I will feel that sacrifice was not as ultimate as it could have been.

    Of course a lot of characters in Worm didn’t get what they deserved. Aster didn’t deserve to be shot. Battery didn’t deserve to die in agony after deciding to do the right thing. Noel didn’t deserve to become Echidna. Jack does deserve to spend all eternity being disembowled. But he doesn’t deserve to know that he succeeded in his goal. And nobody tell him how Taylor stopped it, because he’d find that hilarious. Well Skidmark and Coil got what they deserved.

    Of course Taylor has a long history of getting things she didn’t deserve. She didn’t deserve to be betrayed by her best friend. She didn’t deserve to have all the torment the bullying forced on her. She didn’t deserve to go in that locker. And these events are things that shaped her. She stopped feeling she could trust others. She definitly didn’t feel that those in posistions of authority in the establisment would be able to help. After all they failed her. Lisa and Rachel managed to connect to her, but they are very special cases. She never managed to connect with the Chicago Wards, never truly became friends with them. As has been stated, Taylor didn’t ask for help. She demanded help. She could act very unilatirely. She would go ahead and take risks without asking others if they thought the risk was one she should be taking. When she had a goal she tended to see those around her a resources. But not as people she could rely on emotionally. She took too much onto herself.

    In the last arc Amy said that no one caught her when she fell, but there were people who caught Taylor. But really that was the other way around. Marquis caught his daughter before it was too late. Nobody caught Taylor when she was shoved into the locker. And nobody could catch her in time this time. That’s not to say there are none who would have stopped her from taking the leap, but she made sure they weren’t there before having Amy mess with her powers. And by the time Contessa tried to help her, it was too late. She’d hit terminal velocity.

    Taylor did some horrifying things to save the world. She did the wrong things for the right reasons. But she always wanted to save people. She was never a monster. Even when she became one, she still desired to save people. The tragedy was that in the end, because she saved the world from a monster she became one herself. And in the end she knew what she had become. But she didn’t deserve that fate.

    • Well said.

      I would add to it though that she was far less of a monster than she believed herself to be.

      Even as horribly lost and twisted as she at the start of the chapter, there was still enough of Taylor left in her that she left her swarm/hostages go.

      We say she did the wrong things for the right reasons, but it’s important to remember that she did a lot of the right things too, even when almost all she had in her was lost.

    • That’s a lot of the feelings I have here as well. Taylor did a lot of bad things, but this was not a deserved fate in any regard, especially since scumbags who have done far worse are still standing. It’s depressing and really makes a mess of things. There isn’t any sense of closure, just Taylor being given the Old Yeller treatment by someone who should have been killed off long ago. It isn’t dignified at all. Taylor did deserve better. Maybe she should have still died, who knows, but definitely not in this manner: alone, not even knowing who she is, but being judged by someone even worse than she was. It feels like the ending was made depressing just for the sake of being depressing.

    • She wakes up, opens her eyes. She can vaguely see a shape in a mirror in front of her, someone lying in a hospital bed with a naked skull. Her eyes fall on her arm, replaced by a glossy, clean tinker-made prosthesis.

      “I never asked for this,” she said out loud.

    • Well written.

      I have made no secret that I have “liked” this ending ( in fact I take this opportunity to apologise for any excessive zeal on my part ) but I, too, believe that Taylor deserved better. In the end, it was not meant to be, alas.

      • No excessive zeal that I’ve seen. In fact, I’ve been pleasantly surprised at how reasonable people have been.

        There’s disagreement over what the ending meant and how things will play out from here, and whether it was a “good” ending or not, but then I think pretty much every chapter has had those sorts of disagreements and often with the debate a lot more rancorous than this one.

    • > In the last arc Amy said that no one caught her when she
      > fell, but there were people who caught Taylor.

      Barring the “ballistic brain surgery” explanation, I suspect this is why there were two shots—so that at the end, something would.

    • I think you’ve hit on the key difference between most Superhero settings and Worm.

      Most superhero settings are on the side of good and ensure that people get what they deserve. The Wormverse is impartial. Good won in the end, but it was hard fought. Good only won because they fought harder, and smarter – and even then it was a close and expensive victory.

      In the Wormverse, as in real life, we reap that which has sown – but we don’t necessarily have to have been the ones who sowed it. *Someone’s* going to suffer for climate change, but the ones who caused it may be dead by then. The real world has karma, but karma that cares nothing for individual fairness. So too is it with Worm.

  131. Two requests. One. You put this into a book. And throw it up on something like Amazon’s self publishing. Two. That you totally do NOT stop writing. You have a very rare, and extremely incredible gift for the written word. I hope to read more from you in the future at the end of Worm.

  132. One thing that I cannot recall having seen mentioned. Everyone understands that Taylor is torn up over all the things she did to other people, but I honestly think, that at the end, when she said she would have done it a different way, when she chose to die, that she considered herself unfit to live because she used the same psychological warfare on Scion as Emma used on her, and killed him with it.

    After all she had survived, and all the things she did that were questionable, or even definitely on the darker side, she beats herself up for becoming a bully to defeat Scion, and no longer wants to live. In the end, Emma and Shadow Stalker killed Taylor.

    • Damn You Wildbow, every time I think I’m at the bottom of the rabbit hole I find something else.

      After realizing what broke Taylor’s will to live, and reading some stuff to confirm it to myself, then laying down to go to sleep, I realized that in almost every single important fight Taylor got into with capes, she was either being bullied, or stopping someone else from being a bully. I do not know how I missed this before with her backstory. Endbringers and fights with flunkies don’t really count, they just happened. The fights that were important to plot though, the ones that shaped the storyline? Bullies. Every one I can think of. From Lung to Jack to Piggy to Coil to Alexandra to Scion.

      Good Stuff, damn good writing, and if I find anything deeper down the rabbit hole, you will impress me even more.

      • That sort of idea would be why I don’t quite like the ending. The ending currently comes across as the bullied girl who wasn’t helped all those chapters ago committing suicide by Contessa rather than being helped as she should have been. You do not accept the depressed teen’s argument that she needs to die dammit.

        • I don’t like the ending either, but it’s still a good ending, if that makes any sense?

          I would be happy if we encounter Taylor again, but I will also be satisfied if we don’t, provided that we see evidence that she is recognized by the world as the one that saved them all – twice. Once from Scion, then again, tragically, to save them from what she felt she was becoming.

        • I don’t believe that Contessa took Taylor’s word for it at face value. I believe she asked her power “What can be done to save Taylor at this point” and the answer that came back was “nothing”.

  133. … Holy moly. New reader here (I’m late, I know!). I took over a week to binge on all this. Loved every minute of it, the good and the bad. There’s so much I could say, but after reading this work in its entirety, I am left just a little speechless. I guess all that’s left for me now is to enjoy the epilogue and watch your future writings like a hawk… and your editing decisions of this one, of course.

    Do you still plan on fleshing out the time skip? If so, one thing that was kind of left hanging after Behemoth’s destruction was the apparent death of Clockblocker – only for him to appear completely fine after the time skip. Also, I may have missed it in an earlier chapter, but did you ever mention what this Sleeper actually does? He’s played up as a Class S threat, but I can’t really recall anything else.

    Well… for someone with nothing to say but “keep up the good work”, I guess I did manage to make this post excessively long. So… Keep up the good work and congrats on making it this far! I really admire your dedication.

    • The plan is to rewrite the time skip and make it two arcs, with one being an interlude arc (interludes don’t have the implicit promise of . I also think I might have another arc between the Coil/Echidna arcs and the imago/chrysalis arcs, to show more of the life-as-a-warlord.

      • I have to say I do love this idea. I did want to see more of her as both an overlord and more of the time skip. One of my very favorite parts was when she was revealed at school. That period surrounding it was one of the most impressive arcs in the entire story. To see more, both as an overlord and after would be amazing. The chance to see how her actions had affected others around her as well.

        • I found myself unable to stop laughing every few minutes for hours at the whole situation surrounding Alexandria’s death. At the same time, I couldn’t believe how morbid my sense of humour had become at this point. Maybe it was just the way she was hyped up as this person larger than life all the time by Taylor herself. Then this happens. For… no good reason at all. The culmination of her life of crime – and then she joins the very people where she has absolutely no bragging rights. Good times. Yes, more please.

          • What do you mean no bragging rights? If I was in Taylor’s position I would rub peoples noses in it about killing Alexandria. As much as I could get away with. Besides,there’s bound to be some people who just didn’t like her, you could launch your own iconoclastic anti-hero team with that.

            • Okay, let me say it differently… She would be severely disadvantaged to brag about killing the former top dog of the company she joined while under the scrutiny of said top dog’s replacement and underlings. If it was just the Protectorate, she might have gained some sympathy, but don’t forget that the PRT was on her case all the way to the beginning of the end of the world. Then of course there is the simple fact that bragging about killing a person is wrong – ergo, not the Weaver thing to do.

              • Of course it would be a bad idea. But I’ve been waiting for her to indulge herself just a little bit for this entire story. Do some small, petty evil just because it makes her feel better, if people are convinced she’s bad, then why not? The fact that it never happened makes me a bit bitter.

                I think it’s a genuine character flaw, really. That she was too selfless to do whats good for her for once. Tattletale spoke the troof.

                You’re brilliant and you’re reckless and you care too much about people in general when I really wish you’d leave things well enough alone and be selfish.

                Which is just another tragedy on this tragedy dogpile. That she had to be absolutely selfless because many, many other playets in the story refused to.

              • Don’t actually want to reply to my own comment, but it seems we have reached the end of the nesting, so here goes… @Reveen:

                Her selflessness is actually her one heroic quality that qualifies her for being a hero. It was what she always dreamed to be, to escape the bullies and be the better person. Yes, it grated at times, most of all in the beginning when she was just starting out and used this as her one security blanket so she could stay passive, non-reactive in her civic life. On the other hand, if she wasn’t this person, if she was like everyone else, why should we elevate her to the status of protagonist above everyone else? I think, with her views, she fits right into this story. In many ways, you have pretty much screwed up versions of all the popular hero/villain types, tropes and traits. At the top of it all is Scion, the most screwed up homage to Super Man you could possibly think of. How fitting that the saviour of the world who manages to make all of humanity work together in harmony would do so in the most screwed up way herself.

      • This is great news. Taylor’s life as a warlord is one of the things I was most interested in.

        On that note, I have to say that the biggest issue I had with Worm is how the whole end of the world event also destroyed many of the potential plot points from the earlier story. It erased the impact Taylor had on Brockton Bay, other capes, and the public. Things were changing in interesting ways, but it all went poof when Scion had his fit. That abrupt change in the scale of the story was jarring.

        If you ever decide to go back and do an AU of sorts, I would like to see what would have happened if Scion’s rampage was averted beforehand and Taylor remained a villain and warlord after her unmasking.

        • The problem with this is Scion’s oncoming rampage is the reason for cauldron’s existence and methods. Without that everything would have been different. I suppose they could have found another way to solve things but with Worm being a more realistic story finding a way to have that AU without breaking the internal consistency of the world would be tricky.

        • I have to say that I did not have an issue with the end of the world undermining Taylor’s accomplishments to date.

          Obviously it had an emotional impact – and that’s a good thing. We were there with Taylor as everything she had worked so hard on was destroyed in an instant and she doubled-down against an impossible threat.

          A similar thing happened when Leviathan showed up in Brockton Bay. Suddenly Worm turned everything we’d grown attached to on its head. Again, this is a good thing and part of what makes Worm so unique – it never settles into the status quo for long.

      • It’d be neat to have another interlude arc, I vaguely remember you saying you were thinking about one way back during that arc. Would it be an Undersiders interlude arc or a Chicago Wards one? Or some other team?

        • Taylor’s life as a warlord after being outed would be interesting. Seeing her forced to come to the decision to defect would be less jarring too.

      • If possible an extension of the post-leviathan consequences, including a quick run-by of Aisha triggering and joining the team would add nicely where it feels something is missing right now.

            • In all seriousness though, I thought that first timeskip was very well implemented. Switching over to the Wards for an arc made the transition smoother, it skips over a lot of uneventful stuff while still giving you all the facts you need about the Bay’s decline and the Undersiders’ rise post-Leviathan, and the confusion the first couple times you see Imp fits her character perfectly.

              The second timeskip was less smooth. I understand why it had to happen, because going through two years and dozens of huge fights with the standard level of detail would have taken forever. But cutting away in the middle of a battle? Skipping Tohu and Bohu pretty much entirely? Coming back in to a disorganized clip show? It could have been smoother.

      • You have the perfect plan, but I remember some oddities that are probably not in it:
        – suddenly Imp
        – why did Taylor not mention that her Team will break her out/attack during her unmasking
        – did the PRT/Wards really not know that Taylor can hear through her bugs, since Wanton saw it in action (during Scourge 19.4)

        • re: Imp, eh. We’d been previously introduced to Aisha when Taylor was with the Undersiders and visited Brian at his place. “Aisha developed powers and joined the Undersiders” happened off-camera but it’s pretty self-evident. We don’t really need to see it, IMO.

          Re: #2, I’d say Taylor just wasn’t yet in the headspace that she later would be when she confronted Tagg. I’d put it down to character progression.

          Last one’s a very good point and a potential plot hole

    • Ah, but did you also love…the ugly? *cuts to deleted scene of Tattletale waking up, her hair roughly in the shape of a giant squirrel. She then tries to beat it back into shape, but it reforms into a question mark that causes her to go into overdrive and pass out again from her power trying to answer her hair*

      Holy moly, you say? Ah yes, a rather well-connected member of the Holy and Moly families. Like his half brother Guaca and his other half brother Frijole.

      As for what the Sleeper does, he goes on to become Emperor of the Universe after he awakens and leads a rebellion using sand people on worms that eat ghosts that wander outside of their designated area in the movie Beetlejuice. Coming this fall to a theater near you, it’s StarJuice of Dune!

      If you ever get more to say, feel free to stick around. Lots of people haven’t wanted to speak because other people say it all for them, but there’s always openings for people who say things before other people. Check this sentence out, for instance, “And that’s when the berserker hamster smacked me with a potato flail of Ra”. There’s just so much potential in that sentence. Inquiring minds must know!

      And if you’d like to stick around and know more, that’d be great.

      Welcome, eSemmel, to the comments.

      • Thanks, don’t mind if I do. You know, if I hadn’t read the occasional comment section now and then, I’d feel very confused right about now.
        Holy Moly – the Saint of Moles actually. The facial kind.

  134. This’s been under my nose this whole time, and I’ve tried to ignore it. Contessa emphasized honesty, over dedication, loyalty or any of those other appropriate adjectives to describe destroying Scion. It was an awkward connotation, so at first I thought it was strange, that I was missing something, but upon a second look I believe there are two options. Either Contessa was being peculiar, or her her power was shaping elements of the conversation. The only plausible reason she’d evoke bad memories out of the Administrator’s passenger intentionally was to test whether there was any humanity left.

  135. “NOOooooo! no no nonono!!!” Those were the exact words that escaped my lips yesterday when I read the last line of this chapter.
    You can come up with a better way for Taylor to have her peace and still live. I know you can. You’re too good of a story teller to let this end as a tragedy with a mob-style execution!

    I came upon this wonderful tale quite late, and by the time I got caught up chapter 30.4 had already been posted and I only had to wait for each of the few remaining chapters to be released. It’s been a great ride watching as Taylor and everyone else developed through out the story line, and while the last arc has admittedly been a hard road I kept telling myself “Wildbow will let Taylor have her happiness and peace in the end. I just know he will. He can’t do all this to his central character and then just kill her in the end.”

    *sigh*

    Why do all the good stories have to be tragic? *cry* (and yes, you did make me cry for Taylor)

    • It’s because all the ones which aren’t tragic are liable to be molested by Disney or Hollywood or both. It’s in the author’s best interest to produce something that’s dark and realistic.

      jks, actually, I don’t think a depressing ending makes something worse or better by necessity. It’s just easier sometimes, and in this case maybe more appropriate for the archetypes and themes at play.

      • Ahahahahahaha, the very idea Disney would want this…this is to dark for Hollywood even without the ending. There are main characters dropping left and right, and exceedingly complicated plot, GRIMDARK galore (if accurately portrayed on film)…the scene with grue having his insides strung through a refrigerator by the giggling child tinker, bonesaw shoving her spine down a mans throat and taking control of him…quite a bit if this story is to dark for the big screen…don’t even get me started on the special effects budget they would need to do this justice, absurd. Any sane producer would look at this and go “nope, nope nope nope nope” and walk away.

        I’m not saying your wrong, just that the point doesn’t apply to worm. It’s why you see so little sci fi, and even less good scifi. The combination of themes and necessary budget just kill most of it before it gets out of the gate.

          • Probably true…but I think it’s kind of cool to imagine Worm as a TV show. I know it’s just random daydreaming on my part, but I think the story’s structure is well suited to it, with the arc format and the action-packed plot. (I could see it easily pulling off the ‘antagonist of the week’ versus ‘overarching story’ model that a lot of similar shows follow). Plus, the plot is soooo much better than most of the superhero crap that’s currently out there. If they had a big enough budget/didn’t bastardize the story (both very, very unlikely), then it could be really awesome :).

            (by the way, fairly new commenter here. Hi everyone!)

    • You’re darn tootin’ you’re late! You’re late! For a very important date. *checks his pocketwatch* Now, I may just be a humble man with bunny ears and no pants on, but I’m here to make sure you get good and welcomed. You may need antidepressants down this rabbit hole, though. Hey, back away from the tail. Wrong rabbit hole.

      Now, because of your shouting, we had to make you a suit that would keep things quiet. *a pink Darth Vader helmet descends over Leona’s face* Search your feelings, you had to know this could truly be a tragedy.

      Down the rabbit hole with you, and nevermind that feeling of falling for a long time with no way to cushion your impact. That’s normal. Just remember that falling is not a problem. Humans are naturally good at falling. Now, landing on the other hand…

      Well, luckily, humans around here have had someone to help catch them and make sure they are jostled but fine to continue hanging around our comments section on the other side of that electronic looking glass you’re using. That someone is me, so if you’ll excuse me, I have to fall faster than you so we can keep to the schedule.

      Welcome, Leona, to the comments.

  136. Well I can’t say I liked the ending. It was well written, yes, but it’s one of those endings where I think back on it several times a day and just get that sad, depressed feeling right in the stomach. That isn’t a feeling that I like to come away from a story with. Taylor deserves better after all the shit she went through.

    To be honest I’m only 10% sure that she is actually dead. I believe Contessa performed her version of brain surgery. Contessa is the last person who would need two bullets to kill someone. Still, the possibility that Taylor is actually dead weighs heavily on my mind. I wish there hadn’t been a delay between this and the epilogue. That agonizing wait isn’t something you have to deal with when you read published books.

    • It’s a bit masochistic, but try to savor the wait. We’re the only people who will get to have that experience.

      I know that sounds strange, but where other people will get to experience Worm over the week or so that they read it (cause seriously, how many of us have been able to curb our archive binging when we first found it), we get to be engaged with it for at least 2-4 days for each chapter.

      I read this chapter at midnight when it came out and close to 48 hours later I’m still turning it over in my head, talking about it with folks and seeing new things in it (or at least new perspectives on the things that are there).

  137. You know, I really like this ending. It’s sad (obviously) but it’s a really… fitting ending, which is a lot more than I can say about other stuff. It’s very in-tune with the rest of the series, I feel.

    Honestly, I was expecting the chapter to be even more alien(?) in it’s writing than what we got, but I’m glad it’s at this level; it’s really unique and unsettling, and puts you in the mindset of Taylor/The Administrator, but any further and I’m afraid it might have been impossible to understand. It’s just the right balance.

    For the epilogues, I’m really interested to see how the situation with Panacea and Glory Girl finally resolves. The two of them still feel like main characters despite not being in the story quite as much the others. On a lesser level, I’m interested to see what the Protectorate/Chevalier and Glaistig Uaine are up to now that everything’s calmed down… sorta.

    I’m also really excited for whatever new story Wildbow comes up with, especially since I got into Worm right before this arc, so with the new story I’ll be able to stick with it from the beginning. I think Worm’s always gonna hold a special place in my memory though. I really hope it gets published one day (though it’d probably have to be 6 or 7 books long).

  138. This ending chapter really was so fitting, I’m still thinking about it days later. You should be proud of your work wildbow

  139. Just one niggling question about this ending. Never mind whether she’s alive or dead… what we the readers are truly wondering and need to know… was it lunchtime?

  140. Well done, Wildbow. Very well done indeed.

    I can accept Taylor dying here. It is perfectly acceptable, even natural. However, I can also hope that after all of the epilogue chapters, Taylor’s father shows up to take care of his brain-damaged daughter. That, or Taylor is reunited with her mother.

  141. So, this is my first time commenting (I know you’ve been making eyes at the fresh meat PG) after exhaustively reading at home, at work, during smoke breaks, essentially any single second I have free, phone whips out and back I am, nose to the touchscreen.

    Interesting, how the night of the last chapter getting posted is the exact night I had caught up.

    WB, you’ve done such great work here. If you ever publish, I intend on getting the signed first edition.

    Shoutout to Eliezer Yudkowsky, when you get here (I beat you), thank you so very much for recommending this series. Unfortunately, it couldn’t tie me down until the next HPMOR is posted, but you did your best.

    WB, seriously, I love you. This is in no way how I wanted it to end, but maybe it really did have to be done. Taylor would be the WORST kind of Endbringer.

    • When you think about it, Taylor’s really the one with the best claim of being an “Endbringer”.

      The “Endbringers” that we know all caused a lot of damage, but it’s clear they were holding back too. None of the were going to “end” humanity. That wasn’t their point.

      Scion, after he went beserk, still didn’t manage to “end” anything either.

      Taylor though? She ended a cycle that stretched back to before the dawn of humanity.

      Brockton Bay was on it’s way to recovering from Leviathan, humanity has a decent chance of recovering from Scion, but Scion? I’ll hazard a guess that he ain’t coming back ever. When Taylor Herbert ends you, you stay “ended”.

    • How did I miss this one for so long…the only reason I can give involves volume. I’ve had Number of the Beast cranked up loud. What can I say? I like my maidens like I like my coffee. Iron. That’s what you get when you get your beans from China.

      isioisi, you are finally done with the story. Now it’s time to enjoy us palindroming on and on like the teacher from Charlie Brown. Well, welcome to town, Charlie Brown. This is one hell of a breathtaking story, it’s true, especially in the posts you read on your smoke breaks.

      I haven’t just now been making fun of the fresh meat. I try to keep track of them for each update. I like meat. Give me a good sausage or bratwurst or hot dog sliding down my gullet. The only problem is, taking in a little too much meat is hell on the anus. Know what I mean?

      I am the welcomer of the Worm community, mainly because I claimed the title. I made it up and took it for myself. Then I delighted in torturing you poor demented fools who have reached your wits’ end. Unfortunately, you don’t get a cliffhanger on this latest update. You know the story is truly ending when there are no more cliffs to hang from. And that’s what this community is here for.

      We just hang out, together, waiting for the next part, the next piece of the puzzle. Like a jigsaw. And like another Jigsaw, the next update would leave us strung up with barbed wire tired around our nads, being told that the only way to save our lives was to dig underneath Mr. Tickly, Dirty Harry, and the ole Sperm Cannon for the key to the door before poison gas kills us all. That, or like the other notable Jigsaw, he kicks you in the face and puts you in the Jig And Tonic.

      Now, you Canadian-loving Harry Potter rationalist fan, hold onto your Baloney Detector. It’s time to homeopath the shit out of these epilogues. And welcome, isioisi, to the comments.

  142. So many people saying that this ending is fitting and acceptable astounds me. At the end we find a despondent, broken young lady who has sacrificed everything and is badly in need of help get a bullet to the back of the head for her troubles. It makes no sense and I hope that Contessa gets a bullet of her very own soon after.

    • Well, it’s probably for the same reason that Oedipus blinding himself and then getting kicked out of the town he saved, for something completely out of his control, is considered a fitting ending. Worm, or rather, Taylor’s story, is a tragedy.

      Wait, I have a better example. Someone used Lord of the Rings as an example of the hero not dying. But, IMO, Frodo and Taylor have a lot in common. Frodo saves the world at a great cost for himself but ,while humanity celebrates and rebuilds, he lives the rest of his life on Middle-Earth in constant pain. In the end, despite the support of his friends he decides he can’t bear anymore and lives for the West, so that he can spend whatever time remains him without having to suffer. Taylor, lacking the option of an earthly paradise, opts for a painless death instead.

      Also, if Contessa just wanted to execute Taylor, she’d have shot her while unconscious and then gone on her merry way. Instead,as a kindred spirit, she sat down, had a talk about mutual regrets and focusing on the little things instead of the bigger picture (a flaw that they shared in common) and told her there was a path but Taylor had to be the one to make the first step. Taylor recognized she wan’t able to do so and accepted her death with dignity. Her story has ended, now we have to see if, like Frodo, her legacy will survive.

      • I think the part that makes it painful is that Taylor didn’t so much say “Given this choice, I choose to die” but rather that she gave up.

        Not so much on “the fight”, seeing her defeated by Contessa as soon as they began speaking was just setting the ground rules for the conversation.

        What hurt was that at the end she gave up on herself. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to live as she was, it’s that she didn’t think she was worth saving anymore.

        I would guess that even a lot of the people who were happy to see the story end as it did would not agree with her on that.

        Forget saving the world (or rather all the worlds), forget how she’s inspired others, forget all the people whose lives she’s touched and changed for better. Even without any of that, she was still worth saving.

        • This is my main problem with the ending. She doesn’t choose to die despite her wanting to live, she has no self worth despite Tattletales efforts, and Contessa is too toxic in the brain to let that effect her choice, which I believe she made before even talking to Taylor. Taylor really had no power here, in the end in was taken away from her once again and she’s back to being the girl who didn’t think she deserved to be happy.

          In the end it makes the growth of her confidence and her being dragged out the pit she was in at the start of the story pretty meaningless. That may have been the point, but it also cements my opinion that her joining the Protectorate and abandoning the Undersiders was the biggest mistake she’s ever made.

          That’s not to say I reject this ending, but I can’t feel that it completely fits or is really fine, until there’s some sort of closure for that character development.

          • Again I’m gonna say that I don’t think Contessa based her judgement on Taylor’s words. IMO, she used her power to say the things that gave Taylor the best chance of reasserting herself and her “path to victory” power told her that there was now only one way out for Taylor.

            Taylor didn’t feel she was worth saving and without that there was no coming back.

            The only issue I have with this theory is, how come Contessa didn’t know how the conversation was going to end as soon as it started? There were no precogs involved to muddy the timeline.

            Perhaps she did know and the conversation was just her letting Taylor at least have a say in her own ending…

    • Did she deserve this? Hell no. She deserved to get her head fixed, her power returned to a pre-brainfucked state, get a written apology and oath of fealty from Lung, statues and libraries dedicated to her all over the multiverse, discover that her daddy is still alive, and then ride off into the sunset on one of the swarm of giant bugs Panacea and Bonesaw made her, to find somewhere nice to settle and rebuild with all her friends and then do nothing more stressful than read her mountains of fanmail for the rest of her life while the mere whisper of her name keeps the unfortunate inspired and the monsters hiding in their lairs while humanity puts itself back together.

      But that wouldn’t fit the story. This has never been a fairy tale, it’s never been about how justice prevails and problems get fixed by the end of the episode/issue. It has always been about people, doing bad things for good reasons, doing good things for bad reasons, screwing up and being screwed up and just trying to muddle their way through life and mostly hoping to do more good than harm. There are no shining avatars of purity and goodness, there are no cartoonishly monstrous mustache-twirlers, there are just a lot of people with different experiences and ideologies each doing what they believe to be best and fighting when their opinions on the subject differ. Bad people get away sometimes, by good planning or raw luck or an exploitation of the system. Good people die offscreen with no fanfare, no drama, nothing to mark their passing, but with their memories and their mark on those around them lasting forever. The reason we love this story is that it never falls to the twin traps of shining, meaningless idealism or grating, black-on-black despair and pointlessness, but rather manages to find a way to feel *real* while talking about people with magical powers and brightly colored spandex playing cops and robbers for the fate of the multiverse.

      A happy shiny ending where everything is okay forever and nothing hurts would not fit this story. We all knew going in that if she defeated Scion and saved humanity, it would be at great personal cost, we just didn’t know what form that would take. Maybe there was a way out, maybe things should have gone better if the right people had just talked or if the right information had been in the right place at the right time, and maybe she could have gotten that perfect happy ending… but that didn’t happen. People don’t always work together when they should, they don’t always talk, most of the time every person decides what they think is best and does it alone, and if people die because of it? Well, entire families, entire cities have been killed for less in the real world.

      Just fixing everything magically for a perfect last chapter would feel good, in the same way a fourth bag of candy feels good, but it wouldn’t feel right. It wouldn’t match the tone or the themes of the story we’ve been reading, it would be a deserved end of Taylor but it wouldn’t be a fitting end for the story. It would cheapen all the sacrifices that have been made to get humanity this far by making the greatest of accomplishments just… not have any consequences. And this is a story about consequences.

      But it’s also a story about hope, even when things are their darkest, because there are still people alive and fighting and watching each other’s backs and working through things no matter how terrible those things get. The story isn’t quite over, and the end of this chapter left room for hope however slim. Maybe one of her friends, or one of her enemies, or just some unrelated nameless person will come. Maybe, by virtue of good planning or bind luck or raw power or sheer skill, they can catch her as she falls once again. Maybe she doesn’t get the ride into the sunset and the palace full of books, but she gets a quiet house and somebody to take care of her while she recovers from massive brain damage or whatever the cost was for her recovery.

      Or maybe, more likely, she really is gone but we can still see all the good she’s done through all the people’s lives she’s touched and all the things she’s changed for the better, before dying quietly offscreen for a stupid reason like a true hero.

      • Very nicely written and well thought out.

        I’d quibble that we kind of do have a shining avatar of goodness in Chevalier as well as a mustache twirling monster in Jack Slash, but given the breadth of the cast I think it would feel less realistic if there weren’t at least a couple of people on the extreme ends of things too.

        I think one of the triumphs of the story is the range that we see in the characters. Genuinely good people exist and are there as more than victims or fools. Genuinely bad people exist and are there as more than just punching bags and straw men. And lots and lots of people are shown who are a mix of bad, good and “other”.

        • This is what impresses me about this 90% of other “dark” works. Especially the fantasy ones. There’s actually a moral spectrum instead of every single character and interpersonal relationship being either evil, unpleasant, or fodder to be killed/maimed/degraded. And the darkness is a result of the circumstances of the universe and thousands of people’s choices building to a crescendo instead of a sense “people suck, life sucks, EVERYTHING SUCKS”

  143. relax, i think we can be pretty confident taylor is still alive and will be seen again. contessa’s power would easily show her a path to reverting taylor’s power to pre-panacea. hatchet-clone+panacea or any other power remover+healer. wildbow’s too good of a writer to cheese the ending with ‘and skitter dies the end’. if we were never to see skitter again, she’d gave been left on an uninhabited earth.

    • Uh, if the Hatchet clone is affecting Taylor, then how is Panacea, going to use her power on Taylor? Sorry, but this ones a job for Riley.

      • Probably you’d be better off calling in Vista than Hatchetface. She should be able to stretch/compress the area so Panacea and/or Riley can stand hundreds of metres away and just operate on Taylor from there.

        In a pinch, Panacea can probably even diagnose and operate indirectly via microscopic lifeforms without even having to go close herself…

    • Well, there was a lot of allusion to the idea that Taylor was going to be worse-than-dead if she kept going. The lines about the horror of paralysis. The discussion of Moord Nag stroking out while Taylor controlled her, and the others, especially Masters, panicking. 30.6 and 30.7 seemed to suggest that what was ‘flowing out’ was her passenger, and Taylor could be left an observer in her own body, as it tugged control of her body and powers away, re-tasked them to goals it thought were more important than, say, a last look at Lisa’s face. Maybe not even that, maybe just a bit of consciousness that comes in and out, aware only enough to understand its situation before the passenger pushes the inconvenience aside.

      Then the conversation with Contessa, particularly the line “That’s okay. I’ve got it, myself.” made me think that whether Taylor liked it or not, much as she hauled Brian forward into a fucked-up post trauma life, so too might Contessa.

      Then Taylor thought she got shot, so, YMMV.

  144. Ok, I have finally managed to process how I feel about this chapter: it’s seriously weaksauce.

    However the 14 major objections I have all hinge on this being the actual ending, and it might be not. So I’ll hold a definite comment until I read the final ending.

    All the problems I have could be flipped on the head to become really neat solutions in a number of ways I can think of after all. And it would not be the first time Wildbow surprised me.

    • I wonder if you could list them? I have objections to the chapter, certainly, but 14 of them would be interesting to see.

      My objections:
      1) The POV lacked clarity at a time when clarity was necessary to have the right emotional impact. The whole chapter devolved into struggling to identify individuals rather than struggling to come to terms with an ignoble death.
      2) Contessa ruins the ending just by being present. It introduces doubt as to what’s really going on, and she’s incapable of offering any real sense of closure to the reader about the situation.
      3) Taylor gave up. She was tired, she thought she was in an unwinnable situation, and she believed she didn’t deserve anything better, okay. All of those are justifiable reasons in theory, but not for her: they aren’t in character. They ignore every aspect of character growth we’ve seen from her over the entire course of the book.
      4) The reason given for why she was irredeemable was because she was too dominated by her passenger, which introduces a whole giant problem for the world: all capes are implicitly a threat. Promising cliffhanger? Sure, possibly. Good point to introduce when you’re trying to write an emotional ending? Not even a little bit.

      I want to stress that regardless of whether this is “the end of the story” or not, it IS supposed to read like it is. It’s the final chapter, and it ends in what is clearly supposed to be interpreted as Taylor’s death, whether it actually is or not. Therefore certain themes need to be hit to make the chapter feel like the ending it’s supposed to feel like. The question of whether anything we read here is really going to happen like this is irrelevant; it still needs to feel like an ending, and it doesn’t.

      • Nah, I’ll wait and see for now 😛 I bet Wildbow will surprise me (again).

        But basically I have more problems with how this chapter is written than the actual content. It feels like a cheap “let’s cut it here shooting the narrator” and/or “it makes sense to me but I cannot convey it to the readers” SO FAR.
        However, depending how this pans out it could be a very good switch from a high tension moment to a very low one.

        For now I’m betting on the latter 😉

      • For your #3, I beg to differ, in an extreme way. She did give up, but it was in character. She felt she was protecting the world from the biggest bully that has ever existed – herself.

        From beginning to end, Taylor was in conflict with bullies. From Emma to Lung to Piggett, Coil, Tagg, Alexandria, Jack and Scion. To defeat Scion, she had to become the biggest bully of them all and psychologically destroy a god.

        I believe that was what broke Taylor, in the end. She couldn’t live with what she felt that she had turned into. If she had been in her right mind, maybe she could have fought off the despair, realizing that defeating a eldritch abomination bent on human genocide was worth becoming a bully for a while. Maybe if she had been able to share the responsibility with others, it would have felt more like a war, like tactics, like winning. That option wasn’t given to her though. Since she couldn’t communicate she was forced to simply mind rape almost every hero on Earth, get a whole lot of them killed, and then bully a god to death.

        All of this, forced onto the girl who had a trigger event due to bullying, who spent her entire career fighting and bringing down bullies. What she did was soul destroying to her. Between the Administrator and all of the associated restrictions she ended up with at the end made it impossible for anyone to reach out to her, except a person who she could not trust at all.

        In the end, Taylor finally found a foe she couldn’t defeat – herself.

        • Not to be argumentative, but that interpretation of her motives isn’t exactly detailed very clearly in the story. You’re welcome to draw these conclusions if you like, of course – I find it better than what’s written, for sure – but it doesn’t change the fact that such self-opposition never made it into the actual text.

          I’m all for depth and subtle messages and motivations when writing characters, but that doesn’t mean the more obvious stuff should seem out of character until you extrapolate a bunch of stuff out of two passing comments.

          • Ah, I was extrapolating a bunch of stuff out of practically every non-Endbringer enemy that Taylor had who was more than a flunky or side plot.

            But I can’t make you see it the same way I do, all I can say is look at the behavior of Taylor’s major cape enemies. I very much doubt that Wildbow accidentally developed all these enemies to match a central theme, without intending that the central theme have meaning at story end.

            I’ll grant you that it’s possible, but I wouldn’t put a penny bet on it.

        • Or maybe all the guilt about the things she had done caught up with her. I mean, she shot Aster. In the head.

          I think that with Scions death she feels that a lot of the questionable things she has done were not necessary, so she doesn’t feels that she deserves to live.

        • TAYLOR DID NOT BULLY SCION

          SCION WAS NOT A VICTIM

          Bullying does not just indicate “being mean to someone.” There is a requisite power-dynamic that has to be there in order for actions to be bullying. There is a necessary motivation that has to be there in order for actions to be bullying. It is the height of sophistry to claim that Taylor is abusive in the same way as Shadow Stalker was. Scion may be a candidate for pity, but never for victimhood.

          • But Taylor felt she was, much as Farmerbob said. He said she “felt” she was a bully, the biggest bully ever. When explaining why she gave up, it’s important to understand her perceptions and interpretations.

            • Hmm, you know it occurs to me that Taylor feeling like a bully (if its true) could have nothing whatsoever to do with Scion.

              Instead consider how she treated Doormaker, and note where Doormaker is now. She didn’t just run him out of power. She used him like a tool and drove him literally to death.

              What she did to Scion was beyond reasonably justified. She could have been a thousand times more cruel to him and he would have deserved every second of it.

              Doormaker though? He was the one who lacked power. He was the one who couldn’t fight back and couldn’t get away.

              I don’t know that Taylor had any choice but to use him as she did, but she might have, and Doormaker deserved a better fate just as much as she did.

              • I hadn’t considered her interactions with Doormaker. If she were more sane, I’d say that she would direct anger about his death towards where anger was due (GU), but in her post Scion mental state, well, that might have been a problem.

                She wasn’t so much bullying people with the administrator shard as she was enslaving them. She didn’t have a direct exposure to slavery though, in her backstory. Bullying was something she viscerally knew.

          • Just to be clear – Taylor was NOT a bully, but I’m pretty sure she THOUGHT she was. I am by NO MEANS saying Taylor did wrong against Scion, just that with all the problems piling higher and deeper on her, and with her being isolated from humanity by the administrator shard, she wasn’t able to maintain a sane perspective. She certainly wasn’t going to trust Contessa to any degree necessary for mental healing.

      • Re: #3 that was *completely* in character for Taylor. She would never give up on someone she cared for – or on the human race as a whole for that matter.

        But she has consistently been happy to put *herself* last. Even when her body and mind started failing her, her primary thoughts were “hope I don’t fall apart before I can stop Scion”.

        Taylor won. And when it was finally time to care about herself for a change, she didn’t have it in her.

        In hindsight, Grue is a deliberate contrast. He was willing to go “I did my best and now I’m taking some time off to take care of my needs”. I don’t believe Taylor would ever be capable of that. She is self-sacrificing to a fault.

  145. My own take. (There are too many comments to read through in the time I have available, so it’s possible someone has already touched on this.)

    Taylor is dead.

    While not good for Taylor personally, I think her death will enhance her reputation as a hero. The girl who sacrificed everything. The particulars of how she died will be buried as an inconvenient truth. Much better to report she succumbed to her injuries.

    If Taylor is alive, that opens the possibility for a kangaroo trial, recriminations, and hindsight second-guessing her every action to defeat Scion.

    With Taylor dead, the survivors are free to get past Taylor’s ruthless use of people as pawns – though really, how is that any different than any general commanding an army? Now people are free to remember the good; to build memorials in Taylor’s honor, to names schools, streets and public buildings after her, and to declare a new holiday.

    • I don’t know. I’d like the idea of an “Undersiders Last Ride” with them heading out one last time to kick some punk cape ass for the chance to make a clean break for it. With assists from the superpeople who aren’t cocks.

      This isn’t really that kind of story, if that did happen they would probably all end up dead. But part of me likes that better, that they go down fighting.

      Though, Taylor being vindicated by history is probably a certainty with Tattletale keeping an eye on things, trying to drag her dead friend’s name though the muck is shit with which she will not put up.

  146. In Scarab 25.5, there were two major players who Cauldron reached but declined to come: Dinah and Adalid. Adalid declined because he wanted to be ready if he needed to defend his home from Khonsu.

    Did we ever learn who Adalid was?

  147. And in the end the very end, where all good things go to die. We find ourselves quietly tearful at the plight of our favorite star that which was snuffed out.

    Long time lurker first post. I love this story and will be buying it the moment it becomes available in book form.

    ..PG I look forward to my welcome 🙂

    • Considering the holiday, I better get trickily treating, then. Witch brings us to the Mamushka. Good dance. I prefer to save it up for Friday the 13th, though. I learned it from some Cossacks. I danced it during a fiddle contest with this one Roman emperor dude. I danced it at Waterloo Splash Park. I even danced it for this odd guy in England who had an obsession with prostitutes. I even got invited to this lovely party to dance it for this guy’s long lost brother but I was too busy to make it, regrettably.

      I know Worm has been one hell of a Nightmare on Elm Street if you like happy endings, but the community’s still hoppin’ this Halloween. Don’l let the ending of the story leave you in a Lurch or let your mood Fester. It may not be much of a Thing to hang out with ole PG on Halloween, but I’m watching the comments like a vulture. By that, I mean I’m occasionally swooping by for a bite, then allowing you to keep calm and carrion.

      I hope you have a pleasant Halloween, a good stay with Worm, and a warm welcome, Travellerr, to the comments section. Now, if you’ll need me, I’ll be at Camp Crystal Lake, in the Cabin in the Woods. It’ll be the Last House on the Left. the one on Haunted Hill.

  148. I just want to bring up something that occured to me a while ago. Really only two people in the story could have gotten close enough to Taylor to see if she was salvagable, without the risk of her taking them over if she wasn’t. One is Contessa. The other would be Dragon. Who has hopefully rebooted by now. And Dragon, dispite all her abilities wouldn’t have been able to communicate with Taylor. Of course as has been stated, Taylor never really seems to understand how important she is to others. Hopefully we’ll see some of that in the epolugues.

    • I wonder if Glaistig’s power has to utilize that part of the brain that connects to the shard somehow. If that’s how it works, then the second shot may have been to make sure there won’t be a Shadow Taylor running around.

        • No, she hasn’t. The other notable time she used a gun was fighting the Nine clones alongside Harbinger Zero; between the two of them nine shots were fired, and when the smoke cleared there were nine corpses. We have literally never seen Contessa shoot a target more than once before.

            • Perhaps if she Doubletapped to Taylor it was more of a way to end her without any pain? Showing mercy when you kill someone with literally no pain?

              • I have a hard time believing that someone has to worry about pain after getting shot in the back of the head.

              • No, if she couldn’t make a single lethal shot through the brain painless, there’s no way that the could make the first of two shots painless no matter where they were aimed.

              • She’s either not using her power, or she’s doing something which requires two shots, something more complicated than an execution. It could be that the first was lethal enough and the second was to make sure, but why would Taylor be aware of the second then? So she might have been disabling parts of the brain without killing it (or at least not killing it too dead for Bonesaw). Or she might have been adding damage specifically to prevent revival by healer or biotinker. Or she might have done something to prevent the fairy girl from claiming Khepri’s power on her death. We shall see tonight.

              • We don’t really get an indication that both shots hit her head. So there could be something else than a simple killing.

                Quick and dirty speculation: Contessa’s pontificating is a load of bullshit. She’s disabling Taylor to be picked up and used safely by Teacher. One shot to her head to put her in a coma, one shot to the base of the spine to paralyze her.

          • This is the only reason I hold out a slim hope that Taylor is not dead. The only part of her mask that isn’t bulletproof is the back of her head. A properly placed headshot will give instant and painless death. Contessa has demonstrated expert marksmanship before, there is no need for a second shot unless one of two things are occurring: Either Contessa was making double damn sure that Taylor was dead and irrecoverable, or she was performing the bullet surgery that others have suggested.

            On pins and needles waiting for the next update.

              • Contessa might not be our favorite character, but…

                Taylor is one of the most dangerous people alive, she’s proved it time after time. Contessa is four(4) feet outside of Taylor’s control range.

                I will agree that Contessa might have been limiting the uses of her powers for making decisions, but if she chose a possible confrontation scenario with Taylor as the right time to try to act without her powers helping to control those actions, then she is one of the most incredibly stupid and ignorant people to ever exist.

                I really can’t see that coming from one of the most deadly assassins in the world, who fought a successful war to defeat two gods and save humanity. Even if Contessa didn’t pull the trigger on Scion herself, even if her power did all the thinking and she was just along for the ride, the possibility of her ignoring the fact that the girl she was about to shoot killed the next best thing to a god…

                No. Just no. Can’t imagine that coming from Contessa.

              • I don’t think I was very clear.

                Up to and including the first bullet Contessa was, as always, following the path to certain victory. Let’s say that the first shot was lethal, Taylor was going to die anyway the next second and she had as much chance of closing those four feet as she had of closing four miles. Contessa’s power has made it sure that Contessa is never going t fear anything from Khepri.

                And then, WITHOUT the power telling she had to do it or that it was necessary, Contessa fires a second shot. As a form of respect,perhaps. After all if you’re killing someone for having become a slave to her shard, it’s kind of insulting if the person that kills you is someone that, in 30 years, has never deviated from what her shard told her to do.

                But really, this is just speculation. We may get a more certain answer soon.

              • To be fair, we don’t know how much Contessa has relied on her Path to Victory outside of the “big things”.

                Contessa: “What is the path to fitting into this swimsuit by June?”
                Power: “Step 1: Sensible breakfast, Step 2: Moderate walking for 1 hour..”
                Contessa: “Screw that, chocolate ice cream and game shows for today. I’ll just shoot anyone who laughs at me.”

              • Her interlude gives the impression that using her power is basically the first reaction to everything but I suppose it is possible she doesn’t use her power for… I don’t know breathing?

              • Certainly it would (and should) be her first reaction to anything surprising, or anytime she feels like she might in danger.

                In her downtime though (assuming she had any since she killed Eden)? I’d be curious to know if she ever ignored her power then. Or did her shard dictate basically everything action she took, no matter how small?

                I’m guessing the shard wasn’t quite controlling otherwise she wouldn’t have the option of backing away from it now that the long term “Plan to Kill Scion” has wrapped up.

      • Hmm, that makes sense. And suggests a new theory: Contessa had to take out Taylor because her power knows that otherwise Teacher will get his hooks into her. And that would be exceedingly bad.

  149. I know you’ve probably decided on the interleudes by now but a thought has occured to me. If you want to do something rather cheerful and funny you could always do something showing folks reactions to ruke 34 in universe, you wouldn’t even have to be limited to a specific time frame or single character.

  150. Wildbow. Limited edition hardcover series, Kickstarter. Keep three to five sets of them for your own use, sign them, and auction them.

    No need to edit anything other than page formatting. Limited edition should keep all the warts of the original.

    • Well that’s three of us. And since it’s a Kickstarter, Wildbow, you wouldn’t even need to worry about whether or not there is enough interest.

      If you haven’t looked at Kickstarters closely, here’s a brief synopsis of how this would work.

      You go to a online publisher, put together a book, see how much it would cost to publish each unit, add a chunk of money for shipping and handling and whatnot, add a little more money for mistakes and profit, and set your Kickstarter goal.

      If you meet your Kickstarter goal, by definition you have enough money to do what you promised to do, if you did your pricing right, and if a few folks don’t drop out (make sure to consider a couple payments failing when setting Kickstarter goal)

      You could even add fluff items (work with an artist and do some signed art) or paperback options, etc., but it might make the kickstarter a bit more complex.

      And again, if there’s not enough interest, the only thing you lose is a bit of planning time, and perhaps a few bucks worth of fees.

    • I agree, I recommended the same thing on the FAQs page. Wildbow’s given a figure of $60,000 and if we assume at least the number of people who vote on topfiction would be contributing (though more is quite likely), then the average contribution would need to be around $120, which with the wide range on donations, and considering the possible rewards, seems quite feasible.

        • How many books were you planning?

          I went here and plugged in some numbers after playing around with Word for a bit.

          http://www.book1one.com/HelpfulResources/InstantOnlinePriceQuote.aspx

          Hardcover book. Fake leather. Portrait. White End Leaves.
          9×12 pages, #60 cream paper, Two sided printing
          margins 1″left, .5 rt, .7 top, .7 bot
          Arial 12
          @900 words per page
          500 page book has @450k words
          4 books should fit all of Worm. If not, put more pages in each book, up to 600 or so.

          Cost for 4 of the above books: 63.70 each or 254.80 per set
          Cost for 400 of the above books: 28.37 each or 113.48 per set

          Shipping costs would have to be considered – 500 page 9×12 books 4 at a time will require substantial containers, and cost a bit to ship.

          Adjust font sizes, margins, whatever if needed to make each book roughly the same size?

          I’d pay $150 for a full set of 4 leatherbound 9×12 500 page collector’s item Worm Books without blinking.

          Hope you decide to do it 🙂

    • Eh, let me dissent from the “No need to edit anything other than page formatting”.

      It boggles the mind that Wildbow was able to consistently and regularly release chapters as he did, and of such high quality. Had Wildbow put out lower quality chapters on this schedule (or released one chapter of this quality every other week), it would still have been remarkable.

      However, at the end of the day, this was essentially a first draft (albeit the most insane one ever) with no takebacks–no chance to get rid of characters or plot lines that Wildbow might have had second thoughts on, no ability to rewrite parts that he had a better idea about or as his skill improved, and with chapters that were directly influenced by what happened to be going on in his life that week.

      What I’d love to have sitting on my shelf is a final version of this story, what Wildbow could do after he leaves Worm be for six months or so while he does other things, and then comes back and starts rewriting with a fresh eye, which might even (and probably would) involve some pretty drastic revisions.

      … of course, my perfect world also includes a publishing house giving him a fat advance to live on while all of this is going on, since if I’m going to dream, I might as well dream big.

      • Thats why I suggested this as a limited edition Kickstarter. I’d be happy to purchase a full edited series as well, but I’m happy with the whole thing with all it’s original warts too.

        If Wildbow ends up selling a bunch of copies of a limited edition unedited set, to the significant but by no means large group of people who read the work, it might make them even more attractive to a publisher.

        Failing that, the funds could help self-publish a finished version.

  151. Well whatever happens, at least he aint Cormac McCarthy. I just watched The Road and read some of Blood Meridian a couple days ago; this is downright uplifting in comparison.

  152. And we now have had a comment section go on for over 1,000 posts. Congratulations, fellow commenters. Here’s a funny clip from Airplane!, with choreography you’d expect in action films:

  153. So I read the story on Tuesday morning but it was so intense that I chose not to read the comments straight away. Later on I read through a bunch of comments and was sufficiently teary and emotional that I put off trying to read the rest of the comments and posting my response till today. So thank you Wildbow for an excellently written chapter and end to the story proper.

    I’m definitely hoping for Taylor being alive though, not because I was expecting her to be alive though. I was expecting her to be dead ever since I caught up some time in arc 28, no my problem is that I don’t think execution by Contessa is the right way for it too end.

    Dying because she had pushed herself / her power too far and collapsed dead / dying at the need of the last chapter with maybe some sort of goodbye would have been fine.
    Needing to kill herself as a part of the plan to defeat Scion, say things had failed to the point the only thing she could target with her powers would have worked.
    I’d even have been fine with one of the Undersiders or Dragon killing her as I could accpet them having her best interests at heart.

    Contessa on the other hand just feels wrong, especially as someone to decide that the depressed suicidal teen needs to die rather than being helped.

    Excellently written though and the conversion worked well no matter what happened.

  154. I don’t know if it’s been pointed out yet (I’m to lazy to read through all the comments), but Contessa wouldn’t need two bullets to guarantee Taylor’s death, meaning she used them for some other reason.

  155. Ah, it occurs to me… was that Scapegoat Glaisdig used to get past Taylor’s control? So he’s dead then? Or was this mentioned earlier and I just missed it?

  156. I don’t know if you go back and read these from a few chapters back. I started reading worm about two months ago, I’ve binged the entire thing, catching up just three days after you wrote this chapter, I think. I was sent here by the author of Harry Potter and the Methods of Rationality, an excellent story that I’ve read through two or three times, but this tops it, it tops it completely and totally. i have only ever left one other comment, on a very early chapter. I’ve been going through a lot of things lately (forclosure, unemployment, depression) and this is the thing that has helped me the most, to be able to lose myself for hours in this other world, with superheroes, villans, and everything in between. The first time The bugs swarmed around taylor, in the bathroom, I remember thinking “great, another superhero story” and nearly gave up on it. It was a car ride with tattletale, in which Taylor brings up the endbringers (twice) that I remember thinking “damn, I don’t want this to end”. I caught myself forming scenarios as to what was actually going on, and by the time echinda came around, all of them were out the window. Having read it back to back like this, with no breaks in between, I agree that a lot of the middle chapter were a bit fast paced, but overall, it all works, and the forshadowing was beautiful. I have always liked comics, and superman, batman, green lantern, etc.. have always been favorites of mine, but I can’t look at them in the same way anymore, I keep thinking “how would taylor beat these guys?” (it’s never in question that she would win). I can’t say thank you enough, both for helping me through a tough time and writing a story so good that I wish it hadn’t ended, though I’m highly appreciative of said ending. No deus ex machina from the sky to make everything right, just consequenses to actions. I’ve rambled enough. I wish I was able to donate, but failing that, I can at least promise that you’ve got a customer when it does inevitable become a book / e-book. Thanks again wildbow, for one hell of a ride, can’t wait to see what you come up with next, but I can guarantee thatt i’ll be along for that one too.

    • Thank you, Jason. I do read new comments on old chapters, for the record, and I appreciate every person that finishes and shares their thoughts.

      If you do feel the impulse to do something in lieu of financial support, recommending it to friends or on forums you frequent, or putting up a rating/review on Webfictionguide would be great.

    • Right, tossed an extra $10 in the pot in your name.

      For the record, a marginally competent Green Lantern could beat Taylor through sheer brokenness of power, but I can’t recall ever seeing one. Give a guy a ring that can do literally anything he imagines, and what does he make? Big green fist. Every time. No imagination whatsoever, even from the ones that are supposed to be artists.

      Batman would be more trouble. I think there was actually a discussion of what would happen if he fought Imp a few chapters forward…

      And of course Supes would go down easier than Alexandria. The more invulnerable somebody thinks they are the easier it is to eliminate them.

      • that’s awesome, thanks, and yeah, I can imagine batman being more of a problem, but I can also see him being a bit arrogant. “She just controls bugs, how bad can it be?” and in another dimension, far away, lung, alexandria, and scion collectively sigh and roll their eyes while teacher cringes in the background.

        superman would basically be alexandria, but without the thinker second ability, and a crippling addiction to a glowing green rock that it would take taylor about four seconds to figure out, seeing as how freaking everyone knows about it.

        GL could be a problem, but I see her breaking him down, mentally, like she did scion. “HIs power comes from confidence and hope, let’s remove that from the equation…” fifteen minutes later he’s on the ground crying while taylor has bugs crawling all over him.

        I could see MM being a bit of a problem, though fire is something she’s used before anyway. I’d love to see her go against spidey though, that would be epic. “Bug girl, right? you stole my schtick…”

        • I’m thinking Bats would lose the first round, yeah. But she’s unlikely to kill him, and unlike the vast majority of comic book capes he actually learns and adjusts.

          And Taylor vs Parker would be great. “For some reason my spidey-sense has been ringing like I’m facing galactus since I came within two miles of you…”

  157. Just started reading this and binged it in three days, and yes im tired as… so please pardon any mistakes and idiocies
    but i have to say, just wow
    like many i saw that it was about super powers and rolled my eyes, but after giving it a chance i got really into it.
    The concept of a girl with potentially terrible powers becoming the most powerful cape ever and her journey there is just powerful.
    I also appreciated the fact that the system you set up, while it has some holes, is fairly standered and logical. one problem i had with harry potter (and why i enjoyed HPMOR) was that the magic system is messed up. here you have a fairly logical and order system for super powers, and while there are some random alterations, it makes sense.
    I have some questions though.
    1. grue can borrow powers from people his darkness touches, so why on earth does he never use his broken power?
    I realize that yes he uses it occasionally, but for example against noelle he never really used it (pardon if i missed something i was reading really fast) Or in the fight against the end bringers, using unconscious cape’s powers to augment his own. he is a walking talking broken hero villian something or other.

    2. taylor was angry as beep against shadow stalker, but when it came to emily and the other girl (forget her name) she barely cares, in fact the third girl almost never comes up later. I realize emily dies, but why is taylor this righteous person who kill coil, destroys scion (in the morally wrong way she did), breaks every rule, kills alexandria for threatening her friends, and practically goes boss on all her enemies, but when she interacts with emily its like o hey im ignoring u. (i do appreciate the way it turned out, just seemed unlike her character)

    3. Taylor goddess of mind control dies, but fairie queen lives? WHAT!!! i mean yeah i understand she was a babbling mess when she was off-ed and that she practically controlled the entire cape community, but fairie queen is just as bad (in a slightly different sense) why does she get to become valkyrie?

    4. Do u have any life? if i were to write this much in such little time my life would be gone in the gutter. Im amazed and don’t mean to sound rude, but wow! great quality and in such short spurts

    5. Why did u choose bugs when u started this series?

    • I am not the author,but I believe I can answer the first 3
      1)because Grue was an idiot.
      2)Because Taylor does the wrong thing for the right reason.All her kills/brutalities happen after negotiation and provided with no alternative over a threat.Emma wasn’t a threat.Taylor didn’t care much about SS either,she,too,wasnt a threat
      3)Taylor wasn’t killed,here,as revenge or karma.IF she is dead (big if,read the comments above)it was because she choose/was a lost case,we have no proof this is true about GU

      • 1) Because there is no use for [The Power to Make Evil Twins] Because if he made a small cloud of darkness on Noelle, she’d leave it, quickly. Because if he made a large cloud of darkness over Noelle, his allies would not be able to hit her.
        2) Taylor was not angry at Sophia, much.
        3) Life is not fair, neither is Worm. Worm is all about making compromises.

  158. Just read this is about a week. I have very much appreciated the grit of this story, I like that the evil characters and even sometimes that good characters do things that are actually evil. I also like how calling any of the characters good or evil is insufficient at best. My favorite thing about the story was how well the characters grew and changed over time.

    Two things which I did not like 1) Skitter’s career as a villain takes place over an amazingly short period of chronological time for the amount that she changes. 2) Weaver’s two years as a hero are fairly dry and have many elements that do not seem to contribute to the plot.

    Two minor gripes 1) fewer vs. less, you seem to use these interchangeably (or at least I notice them when they are wrong, you probably get them right most of the time and I do not notice). 2) At the beginning of the story most people had only one power, by the end of the story practically every character has secondary powers (this may be an exaggeration but it is certainly the impression I received).

    I am truly impressed with the quantity and quality of this story and I am truly impressed that you chose to use this medium to write this story, and that you managed to stick with it so consistently all the way to the end.

    Than you for writing,

    Jay

    P.S. Your Paypal account seems to only accept debit card payments from within Canada (It gives province instead of state as a drop down box) is there a workaround for that or some other way to donate by debit card?

  159. Twas a good read. However, I do think that the second to last chapter was significantly stronger than the last chapter, and that’s a little disheartening. But, all in all, it was a very solid story and even though it was long as hell it was a very rare moment where I actually really felt the length of the story. You created a gigantic world that was fun to get lost in, and that you kept such a huge world running so fluidly is a feat onto itself. The stories that take place in this world were also definitely worth the read. 8.76/10, would recommend.

  160. Unnecessarily cruel ending, but then that matches the tone of the rest of the book which was pretty heavy with the unnecessarily depressing shit. Taylor saves everyone, losing her mind in the process, having everyone come to hate her in the process with noone recognizing that she saved them from their own stupidity, stubborness and cowardice, and then the bitch fairy queen capitalizes on her final act of kindness (letting the hostages go) to boot. This universe (multiverse) seems to be pretty set on fucking over the best of people while rewarding the worst. The Simurgh will probably get a national holiday.

    And really, to emphasize the shit out of that point, she gets offed by a particularly self-righteous contessa. Where does that bitch get off even remotely criticizing anything Taylor does? I mean, she’s pretty much just a nazi, straight up, worst person ever. Even if Taylor had killed every single person she coopted for her defense, she wouldn’t have killed (or stolen) a fraction of the people Contessa did.

    Couldn’t it have AT LEAST been someone we could sort of respect killing her? Someone like Legend or Defiant, who’d actually appreciate the magnitude of what they’re doing, instead of a freaking nutjob like contessa?

    This book was well enough written I suppose, at least not as bad as most self-published efforts, but it was emotionally draining (not in a good way) and depressing throughout. Not to mention I spent the whole thing getting teased by hints that Taylor’s power would stop sucking only for it to suck EVEN MORE when she finally got an upgrade there in the end. I mean, I seriously didn’t think you’d be able to make turning her power from bugs to humans arguably a downgrade but, wow, you managed it.

    • Depressing? Definitely, though there were also moments of triumph scattered throughout.

      But unnecessarily? I disagree. The theme is people (and particularly Taylor) trying to make their way in an often brutal and unforgiving world.

      As I’ve written elsewhere, Worm is a little unsettling because it’s a world in which goodness doesn’t automatically triumph. The Wormverse is a setting with consequences based on cause and effect rather than morality. If good wants to win, it has to *earn* victory. It’s a lot like the real world in that regard.

      Bad things have happened in Worm – often to undeserving people. But they’ve always been the natural consequence of in-setting actions and events and they’ve always made perfect narrative sense.

      Taylor pushed herself beyond human capability to beat Scion and they won. The consequence is becoming inhuman herself and needing to be put down by whoever could best do the job.

      I actually think Contessa was a good choice for this dramatically too because she shares a lot of parallels with Taylor. She too was pushed to hard choices to defeat the world-ending threat of the entities. And she too has had her life largely coopted by her entity (one could say more voluntarily, but in the end Taylor willingly chose to open herself up to her passenger too). She’s one of very few individuals in the world who have some idea what Taylor’s gone through. (Glaistig is the only other one I can think of. Maybe Noelle…).

      • I would argue the depressing too….actually,imma leave it as my main comment down theere,rather than a reply.

          • “Happy-go-lucky days of Worm” ?!?! 0.0 Damn….well I was planning on starting that one next month but I may have to push it now til a less depressing time of the year…that’s scary.

  161. I have… Devoured this. Over the course of about a month, I’ve read it in planes, at Red lights, at parties, at the bar. It called me and enveloped me, and I can’t even describe how overjoyed I am to have read it.

    I just wish someone would have taught Taylor the word ‘anti-hero’.

    I’m never at a loss for words, but here I am. Next time I’m in Ottawa (March, probably), I’d be honoured if you let me buy you like, a dozen beers. Two dozen.

    Even though Saskatchewan deserves more than seven capes (I’m from Regina)

  162. I just realized why the chapter is called Speck, and now I finally understand Taylor’s final words here: “So many stars. The universe so vast. We’re s- so very small, in the end.”

    Carl Sagan, Pale Blue Dot: “Our planet is a lonely speck in the great enveloping cosmic dark. In our obscurity – in all this vastness – there is no hint that help will come from elsewhere to save us from ourselves.” (In fact, even more lines of Pale Blue Dot fit Worm perfectly.)

    AMAZING, wildbow. With that quote in mind, that final thought really really suits her and the entire Wormverse.

  163. It’s extremely bittersweet. Almost surreal, and incredibly well done. Through the whole story you’re trapped in Skitter’s head, only able to see what she sees, hearing her theories and how she views the world. With her extra senses, you get an almost omniscient narrator character, which works extremely well with first-person, which is usually quite hard to do. You know things in the interludes that Skitter doesn’t know and doesn’t pay attention to. You go through the whole story literally seeing the world through her eyes, but you’re still your own separate person, able to know and notice things that she doesn’t consciously realize, evaluate reactions in different ways. That last arc was told through the eyes of a paranoid, mentally-deteriorating Skitter, trying to hold onto her last ties to humanity for long enough to defeat Scion, knowing she would never be able to go back. She does something and she no longer realizes why, but you do. When she forgets about everything entirely, you can clearly see what’s really going on, even if Skitter can’t. It’s something you have to infer, something that you have to guess about. Everyone wants an ending where the bad guy dies, everyone cheers and hugs one another and cries and loves their friends. But everyone also thinks that sort of ending is overrated and cheesy, never really adding up to all the tragedy it took to get there. This walks the line between both of those. The world is celebrating, everyone’s cheering and crying and shooting fireworks into the air, but the lens you’re viewing it through is distorted. The character you’ve followed and loved and cheered on and hated doesn’t recognize that ultimate victory, the thing she’d been trying so hard to bring about. She realized her success in bringing down Scion but she didn’t realize that she’d truly succeeded in bringing humanity together, in saving the lives of the friends who mean the world to her. She showed the true strength of humanity, but in doing so she had to sacrifice her own, and she was too far gone at the end to realize the extent of that sacrifice. The hero, the savior, had given up too much to ever again be a part of the real world, to revel in her own victory, to hear thanks and curses pointed in her direction. So feelings of incredible happiness, of victory, mingle with the deep feeling of sadness that Skitter will never be able to see the world that she’s once created, even if she had lived to see it unfold before her. At the end, you want to cry and swear and bow and salute every single goddamn person in this series. Because even though you hated most of them 80% of the time, you’re deeply attached to all of them, you’re invested in what happens to them, and that other 20% of you is strong enough to make you cry when they find happiness and cry when they’re killed. For the characters you feel even more than 20% of affection towards? Triple that. And now you’re faced with every single character at the end, and Skitter, who you loved and hated most of all. Yeah. That’s an emotional trainwreck.

  164. I was half-right! I figured the best way to reach Scion’s well was via Scion. But I was imagining contaminating him in some way that could spread through his interdimensional connection to the Well. Just tearing him open and firing into the hole was much more direct. xD

  165. I can’t believe she went through all that, got this far and never got around to making a helmet with a back on. how many times do you need to get concussed or have your brain cut into before it clues you in to just staple a wig on the back of a steel helmet? She’s gone out of her way to complain about or note that more than once and had planned on fixing it 3 costume changes ago. and now its biting her in the ass…well shooting her in the back of the head. same thing more or less.

    especially since if somebody had suggested/requested a powergirl cleavage hole she’d have gone all “You have a bullet proof fabric and you want me to cut a hole in it right over your heart??? Are you insane?”

  166. One of the big questions of Worm is “Are you a hero or a villain?”. And the answer has always been “Things aren’t that simple”.

    Contessa’s questions at the end annoyed me at first because they completely missed this point.

    “Were you really a monster in the end?  A warlord, an alien administrator?  A vicious killer with a cruel streak, mutilating your enemies and secretly enjoying it?  A bully, if you forgive me for using that word?[…]Or were you really a hero?  Do the good intentions win out?“

    Then I realised that missing the point was the point.

    Contessa has been on autopilot up ’til now. She’s only now taking her first steps on the same sort of personal journey that Taylor took.

    “Am I a hero or a villain” is where the questioning begins. But not where it ends.

  167. I just found Worm about a month ago and have read it steadily through since then.

    You’re an amazing author, Wildbow, and this is one of the best stories I can remember reading. It’s original, creative, emotional and utterly engrossing. The breadth and depth of the worldbuilding, the wonders and horrors that inhabit it, and the inventiveness of the powers and setting are stunning. Most of all, the humanity and sympathy of the characters are wonderful and make it feel like a worthwhile place to spend time in, despite essentially being what TVTropes would call a Crapsack World. There were so many awesome moments, and watching Taylor climb from her humble beginnings, combining a C-list powerset with wits and raw guts to become, inevitably, the literal savior of the world had me alternately thrilling, cheering, and occasionally crying the entire time.

    The journey is great.

    The ending sucks.

    I haven’t read the epilogues yet. Maybe they’ll redeem it. But honestly, this ending reminds me of the ending to Mass Effect 3. It’s not as bad, because it doesn’t violate every theme of the story up to this point the way that one did, but it still leaves the reader feeling hollow and unsatisfied.

    The buildup was incredible, the way she finally beat Scion was perfect. I couldn’t have asked for a better resolution to the apocalypse. But then, well…

    I get that the passenger was taking over, that Taylor had become trapped behind the Administrator Shard and that’s why Contessa killed her. But that does the character, who refused to give up no matter how dire the situation, who always found a way to think of a solution and find a way through, whether with cunning or just straight up balls, a severe injustice.

    The fact that it was Contessa, of all people (a character with whom Taylor interacted a grand total of twice in the entire story and with whom she shared no emotional tie), who performed the execution, is bad enough, but that’s not even the worst aspect. It’s the fact that Taylor dies mute, alone, and imprisoned. She was, in essence, trapped back in that locker that gave her her trigger. Her friends, the people she’s done all of this FOR, are nowhere to be found. She doesn’t even have enough lucidity to make peace with herself and her actions before the end. It’s hollow and pointless and invalidates all the sacrifice she’s made to get to this point. Yes, she won the fight, but there’s no victory here.

    (Also, from a stylistic standpoint, I really hate it when first-person stories told in past-tense kill the viewpoint character. Eidolon’s interlude was the first time it happened in Worm, and while I didn’t like it, I could pass it over since Eidolon is not the protagonist. But the second time it happens to Taylor herself? Unforgivable. Still, de gustibus non est disputandum; it’s not a storyline concern, per se.)

    I realize that the unofficial tagline of Worm is “it gets worse”. But what kept me going through the sometimes crushing darkness was an underlying sense of hope, the feeling that there is something worth fighting for, that the human spirit will win through and there will be some triumph at the end, even if the cost is terrible.

    There is no hope in this ending. It’s just depressing.

    • A) Have you read the epilogues? Trust me, they make pretty much everything better.

      B) I had almost the exact same opinions as you, until I reread Worm a while later. Then I realized that the writing was on the wall the whole time. Remember what Grue, Golem, Tecton, and everyone else told Taylor throughout the series: her continual urge to seek out conflict and recklessly improvise it to death would not end well for her. If Worm ended in any way other than Taylor destroying herself for the greater good, it would be an intellectually dishonest work.

      C) I’d argue that Contessa’s role in this works because Contessa is in almost the same boat as Taylor, ie using a shard she wasn’t supposed to have in order to thwart Scion.

    • Depressing?no it….actually,I’ll just leave a main comment below about that .
      Makes you feel hollow?I always said art that makes you feel,even if it is a hollow despair like you were gut punched,is good art.
      No hope?people above prove the ending is actually ambiguous.

    • I would argue that she did make peace with herself. It took me a second read through to pick up on this but you remember how Contessa talks about anchors and how Taylor needed one bigger than the ones she used for the battle? Well a big thing she used to ground herself when she got her powers was how small she was in relation to everything in this vast world she could sense with her bugs. She mentions it to Brian when he borrows her powers in his hideout after his second trigger. She lost that anchor during the battle due to losing sight of herself because of the clairvoyant. That line about the stars is an echo, not quite word for word for sentiments expressed multiple times throughout Worm.

      I know some people argue that she died here and some will argue that she didn’t but I think that is a sign she found her anchor and was pulling herself together.

      Also, I kind of liked the bookend nature of her career. it started alone, trapped by her exteriors and ended with her alone, trapped by her interiors.

  168. Again, waiting to read the thousand comments til later.

    So this chapter is simply heartrending to read. The Administrator has completely taken over and Taylor is in the backseat trying to wrest a bit of control every once in a while. That is so sad to watch and read. It’s nice that GU gave her a way out. And reading later with what Contessa was saying Glaistig makes a lot more sense. She somehow managed to…converse isn’t word I’m looking for…maybe take a backseat…with her passenger. That makes a lot more sense with how she knew so much about what was going on and why she seemed so darn unhinged yet stable. They were each reigning the other half in but compromised too much to be fully stable on both sides.

    Contessa is fucking badass. Her power lets her communicate with the incommunicable. Someone who has lost all self, all understanding of language and speech and yet Contessa can still both understand and make herself understood. That is freaking awesome. And more than a little creepy actually. I reserve judgment on whether the double-tap is putting her out of her misery or helping our hero until I finish the epilogues. I like to think the former but honestly it’s almost sadder that way even though I do badly want Taylor to live and get better. I just shudder thinking of the emotional scars that could be left after this. Though the possibility of Contessa doing brain surgery with the aid of a gun is rather hilarious to consider.

    It’s funny but I hadn’t really considered that GU could’ve stopped them from destroying Scion at the end…I’m really glad that my faith in the crazy fairy lady was borne out but deeply shaken from the very real possibility that she could’ve (and almost did) cause the loss of the human race’s one shot at winning and avoiding extermination.

    I like Khepri. Definitely has a better ring than anything else I was trying for god mode Taylor.

  169. I get why people call the story depressing,andtragic ,above,but I,nevertheless,disagree…if she dies here,its a happy ending,if she lives-hey,bonus.

    As I see it,people are gonna die,no one can change that,even though life is sweet and more years are always more than welcome,its still preferable to die doing something.Taylor did something very few people can say they achieved:she won.Her sacrifices,her hopes,her drive,they paid off.That cannot be said for Lenin,or the Grachus brothers in Rome,or Kennedy,or many other good or anti heroic historic figures.For some ,like Ghandi,it can.Point is,no matter what you sacrifice,victory-true victory,changing history for the better-may still be beyond grasp,due to unluck,or a mistake.Taylor broke her arm punching Cthulu-no,a being worse than Cthulu-,then she kept punching until her arm was grinded to dust,then she used the other,then the legs,then her head.And in the end?she has beaten the unwinnable,she has beaten fate,she has beaten something a step down from omnipotent,and she saved quintillions,maybe more.The price is small,this is no tragedy,this is the aspiration of all heroes-that they suceedin making the world better,even if it costs them everything-.Inthe end,she won

    Even if she is remembered as a villain,it will be worth it.Heroes do not do it for fame,they want a better world.But she won’t be hated,oh no,Ghandi and Kennedy are token good politicians in political discussions,yet they are not innocent,not withoutfaults or villainous actions.Yet they are remembered a heroes,because despite the political incorrectness they showed as times,despite their not always saintly actions,that was what they were.People are celebrating.A few will hatte Taylor,especially of the ones who controlled her.Her dark actions will be lauded by future generation political arguers as proof that “there are no truly good persons,there are no heroes,bluh bluh”as is often done .Bun,for a lot of people,she is the goddess of reborth,a hero,maybe the greatest that even lived,and nothing will change that,other than swillfull obsfucation by the people that were there.But even thankless,she won.

    Her brain deteriorated….yet what bearing does that have on her victry?litle to none.It was the arm she broke punching,a sacrifice that mattered,in the end,thanks to that,she won.

    She lost her friends…but not really,ever to the end,they were with her,they loved her,even after everything,she only lost her ability to communicate.But even if she were to be killed by her friends after that,hated,it makes no difference,becuse she won

    She thought herself as a moster…yet does that matter?a lot of heroes have low self esteem,in the end,regardless of that ,she won,

    She won,her victory,the only victory that counts for heroes,imperfect heroes because perfect ones exist only in stories,the best victory despice of deprecation,the victory of the ultimate fight,the heroic fight,the humanity’s fight,the only fight that matters in the end.The fight that proves this story is not about nihilism,but about the higher of hopes,in a truly realistic setting.

    The fight for a better tomorrow.

    • I like this way of looking at things. The only thing that I would contend is that I do truly hope people in the Wormverse see her as you do: a flawed hero who broke her arm punching Cthulhu. I just hope that they don’t focus on the bad or even the scary mind control at the end and see it for what it was: a desperate, necessary measure needed to win.

      She did save tomorrow and I just hope the people in universe who didn’t know her as a friend can still see that. It’s not necessary to validate her actions but it is the least she deserves.

  170. “It’s okay. I got the answer, myself.”

    I looked away.

    I looked up. My eyes were wet.

    So many stars. The universe so vast.

    We’re s- so very small, in the end.

    i always cry reading that ;_;

  171. There are so many comments and so many still rather recent. People are reading your story and loving it and I hope it continues to spread. So long and so amazing through it all. I cried many times during it all.
    I am not much of a reader. Usually just school books.
    But reading something like this, getting so sucked in, opening my mind more and thinking of the possibilities, multiple worlds, and trying to expand my feeble human mind to understand the scale of everything you have painted so well. It is truly amazing.
    (And that’s not even getting into the morality stuff that everyone likes to debate so much 🙂 )

    I loved it so much Wildbow!
    I really do hope to see a part two. And I do still have the epilogue to read.

    • You can also read Wilbow’s 2 next works, Pact and Twig.

      Pact is , by most accounts, not as good as Worm, but Twig is considered just as good.

  172. What is it with authors having first person characters describing their own deaths? Bio of a Space Tyrant, Dresden files, and this.
    ….
    I kind of feel like a “yeah for totalitarianism” set up, with the author apologizing by punishing the main character. Also kind of annoying that everything is hopeless until the main character suddenly figures out that she has to click her heals three times and say the magic words.
    ….
    As is a recurring theme, the author rather badly botches anything relating to the military. In this case, safe and arm. Absolutely none of those munitions that Taylor dumped on Scion would have actually gone off, particularly the nukes, because they would not have been armed. She would have had to have caught weapons that were already armed (that is, about to hit their targets, not sitting around or even on an aircraft’s wing) for any of them to function.

    • Ok, I stayed quiet for everything else you said, but how is high quality psyhology “the protagonist figuring to click her heels and say the magic words”?

  173. Stumbled upon Worm about a year ago thanks to the people at /r/rational. Been reading it on and off during whatever spare time I got, and always loved when I really had the time to sit and dig in. Making it to the end of this has been a fantastic journey. Its truly such a wonderful peice of literature, this story is really going to be with me forever. Thanks wildbow.

    • You have not finished it till you read the epilogues.

      You might also want o read Wilbow’s other works, Pact and Twig.

  174. Minor continuity concern:

    Sorry if someone already covered this, but a couple of chapters back, Taylor says she’d removed her mask at some point. I can’t recall when it happened, but she’s clearly not wearing it then, and I don’t imagine she’d be hanging on to it, to put it on just for this scene.

  175. Found my way here thru Marion Harmon’s cape series, a recommendation in the back of the last book.
    It’s been a super intense two weeks in which I’ve done nothing but read read read. Absolutely amazing, I loved it… just… wow. Thank you for this fantastic journey. Now off to read the last interludes as slooooowly as possible and check to make sure the world’s still turning out there. I really hope someone fed the pets while I’ve been gone lol

  176. It’s really hard to make good endings. It probably doesn’t work for everyone, but for me, this ending left me satisfied. It’s a happy ending because she managed to be a hero in the end, so it’s sort of OK to die. After you’ve saved the world, you need not fret about unfinished business. You deserve to let them be.

  177. I’m coming close to the end of this story, even if the sequel is coming soon. And damn it i loved, love and will always love it and consider it one of the best books i ever read with His Dark Materials.

  178. The first 26 chapters have great pacing and construction. I loved the characters and the universe that you created! Sadly, chapter 27 and up till chapter 30 have been super confusing. I really enjoyed reading this web serial but due to the confusion, I felt that this ending is lacking in punch and description. I feel as though there are several things that Taylor does that aren’t explained well enough, both in description and reason. If you plan to publicize, I highly recommend revising these chapters greatly. Looking forward to the epilogue and reading your other serial 🙂

  179. @wildbow I hope you’ll read this.
    Oh man, I said I dropped this like 10 arcs in, but in the end opted to just skip over a few chapters and arcs, I had a lot of problems with the pacing of this book, interludes annoyed me more often than not, but in the final chapters it became the most impactful book I’ve read. I haven’t felt like this since I finished the Elfen Lied anime (and that traumatized me for a week…)

    Seeing Taylor lose her sanity slowly and totally, and that there was no way of salvaging her mind, only reward for saving the world are two bullets in the head, dying in complete mental agony, not a better way to go than Scion really, christ… You shook me man, and I actually needed this shake, it opened my eyes, one way or another what I’ve been looking for, that jolt back into reality, facing my own despair over how my simplest, most casual dreams are impossible to achieve and my bigger more complex ones aren’t even worth the effort, this was the 1 shock, the 1 trauma that I managed to redirect and find my direction in life, because it forced me, just for a moment, to stop running from who I was. Trauma is a fantastic energy, for lots of people it breaks, but for the tenacious, it can be harnesed, I’m one of those who has had enough traumas that I can redirect this energy and use it to propel my way forward, to solve my problems, it’s kinda funny how to solve my problems I have to literally suffer for a moment. This was a minor trauma created by shock, I didn’t know you had it in you to kill off important characters tbh, you always gave me that impression. Nobody truly important to the main cast has ever died in this. only minor characters and antagonists. Regent is the only noteworthy exception, but he wasn’t a very big character. It wasn’t shocking to anyone to see him go.

    My favorite character always was Tattletale, but Taylor was a very close second, knowing she’s dead, I don’t think I can keep reading beyond this point, even if I know TT will be there, it hurts to know that this world only still exists because of what Taylor did and that she was killed for it, way to create a martyr, but I never liked the idea of martyrdom. I wanted her to live, but at the same time, because she met a realistic end instead, the book was worth reading, such mixed feelings.

    This is however the best book I’ve read, so I’ll try to read ward too, just can’t do it immediately.

    Funny how this works out though, considering trauma gives people superpowers in this story, it’s fitting that the story ended in giving me that, just for a moment, just a few hours of staring reality in the face, and that that in turn, was channeled by me to alter my course in life. You could say it gave me a superpower.

    A superpower called raison d’etre. Something most seek and few ever find.

    Thanks for writing this, it was mostly fun to read. No book has kept my interest this long before for the record. You’ve created a pretty good world here, nice to see you’re still building upon it.

  180. That was harsh! My hero is dead!

    Come on Contessa, you can do better. You have all the answers. You know how to tie a symmetric Windsor tie, surely, you can win this whole thing and get Taylor back! How many steps? How many is Taylor worth? She saved the universe! The simplest answer would have been to tranquilize Taylor, lay her in front of Panacea and have her turn Taylor back into a “normal” parahuman. Maybe with some instruction?

    To Wildbow: thanks for the book. I loved it almost all the way through (I don’t mean that in a bad way, it’s overall consistent, more than most novels, more than any that length). I’ve never read a book this long. At 1.6-1.7M words, it’s 3-4 times as long as all of Lord of the Rings, which is an impressive feat. And, consistently good and put out at an amazing pace (I only read it once it was done, but saw the dates on the postings and it was 2 or 3 a week – a LOT of work). I have put a few friends onto it as well. No less than 3 recommendations have stuck and they are reading through now just behind me.

    I do wish you’d saved Taylor. I loved the way she figured things out and had solutions to almost all problems, thanks to her passenger (from the Scion interlude). I am curious about the shard that Scion mentions that was not activated. Is that what Panacea activated when she changed Taylor? I missed that somewhere and quite a lot of the last arc has Taylor being somewhat less than coherent so I might have missed some obvious references.

    Anyway, thanks so much. I am happy you did this. It kept me reading for months and out of a funk of not reading. I’ve never been this addicted and am continuing to read the epilogues and will read Ward (my brother’s name as it turns out).

  181. That chapter was badly written.
    First it looks like that she slashes the boy/teacher and then as if she was hurting Imp.
    Then what she did with her minions around Glaisnig is also not clear.

Leave a reply to PC3 Cancel reply